Be Forever

One Man’s Revelations After Entering The Light

Written by

RJ Seney

Published by ZyLor Books

Social Media:

Website blog, information, and purchasing books - https://rjseney.com

Facebook - https://www.facebook.com/rjseney

The ZyLor™ logo is a trademark of ZyLor Books.

Copyright © 2015, 2016, 2017, 2018 by Raymond J. Seney

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights.

ISBN: 978-0-9895473-3-8

BF1.01

Other Books by RJ Seney

Losing Humanity series:

- Finding Death (1st in series)

- Spiritual Inversion (2nd in series)

- Lunar Apocalypse (3rd in series)

- Re-Evolution (4th in series)

Digital eBooks Are Available

eBook versions of all RJ Seney books are available for purchase and download from his website at https://www.rjseney.com. All major electronic book reading devices, computers, tablets, and smartphones are supported. Some devices may require a reading app of your choice to be installed if one did not come pre-installed.

eBook versions may also be available for purchase and download through major on-line book retailers such as Amazon.com. Other on-line vendors may be added based upon demand.

Dedication

This book is dedicated to Stephen (Steve) Babbie who was a special childhood friend. While many feel that his life ended prematurely at a young age, I have understanding that he lives for eternity and has been my guide since his physical death. I look forward to sharing a world with him again.

Acknowledgements

A special “thank you” goes out to my lovely wife Renée, who spent many hours helping to edit my books. I also appreciate the many times she endured listening to me explain the understanding I received after my experiences. It has not been easy to remain silent for so long about such unusual events. Not only did it change my life, it also changed hers.

I also want to thank my Father-in-Law, the late Edward Reszutek, for his enthusiasm in reading my books and for encouraging me to forge ahead with them. He was the first person to read my first two books, often becoming emotional in certain passages. It was then that I fully understood that I must write about my “understanding” before I too make my final journey home. I look forward to being with him again at the end of my journey.

Preface

This book, in digital eBook format, uses music to enhance the reading experience. Electronic book publishing has enabled music to be woven into the body, creating a tone that is not possible in printed versions. It is not mandatory to listen to the music. However, the music selected supports the emotion of the topics discussed.

The music within the eBook will not play automatically. To listen to the music while continuing to read the book, click (or press) on the music link in blue. The music link will be in square brackets like this: [Music: “xxxxxxxxx”, by xxxxxxxx]. If there are no specific instructions for listening to the music, simply listen to the music and then continue reading. Once the music window comes up and begins to play the music, reselect your reader app window to return to the book. The music will continue to play in the background on most devices. Spotify has its own rules for playing music that the book will have no control over and you may need to stop the music after it plays the song so Spotify does not begin to play another song.

An internet connection to your device is required for the music links to play and you will also need to establish an account on the Spotify Website. The account does not need to be a paid account. The free music service works perfectly fine. It is best to login to Spotify before beginning to read so the music link will work immediately without necessitating a logon screen to come up in the middle of reading the book. As of the writing of this book, RJ Seney and ZyLor Books have no affiliation with Spotify.

In the event that Spotify did not have the music available, other music websites, such as SoundCloud, were used to play the music link.

Introduction

Special note - The original release of this book was called, “Understanding: One Man’s Revelations After Entering The Light”. The title was changed in February of 2017 after receiving further understanding of the purpose of the book. You will find that purpose written throughout this book. In that respect, nothing has been changed other than the title. As you gain knowledge from this book you will begin to understand the purpose of the new title. The new title is what humanity needs to learn and ultimately come to understand.

Be Forever: One Man’s Revelations After Entering The Light is an amalgamation of three actual life-altering events in my life and of the understanding I gained then and continued to receive afterward.

History has given us several recounts of people entering the “light”, who then abruptly returned to continue their physical lives. Some have stepped forward to tell the world of their epic experience and how it transformed their lives afterwards. Others have come back with skills they could only have dreamed of having before their encounter within the light. How could that happen? While there have been many people that were brave enough to share their experience with others, there may be just as many that continue to keep their special event hidden from others. Why?

I will explain my own near-death events and subsequent passage into the light and address the question of why many keep that experience locked away from others. I kept it hidden away for many years. This book, in a sense, will be my way of “coming out of the closet” to describe my experience within the light. How many more people are out in the world, like me, who have kept it a secret? Maybe this book will prompt them to take their next step and to move forward with their intended journey. For those that have truly entered the light, they will later gain understanding of an important mission… and will have a choice of accepting it or not.

Can one tell the difference between the fakes that claim to have gone into the light (a.k.a., heaven) and those that truly have? Nobody wants to be deceived and led to believe something that is not real. Right? If you believe the wrong person, will you go to hell? Is what you currently believe, true?

So many questions... are there any answers? Do we even want to hear the answers? For many people, the answer will be NO! Odd, you might say. Why would a person not want to know what is real? Is “no” a voluntary answer, one forced upon them by societal pressures, or a reflection of religious influences? In-fact, it may be subconscious fears that will make them resist pursuing the truth. Maybe they feel that ignorance is bliss. If they do, maybe we should ask them if their life is bliss. I have never known anyone who said that their life was complete bliss. This book will explain why that is not possible.

If you read this introduction and do not read the rest of this book, then you too have answered “no” to wanting to find out for yourself. And you will have said “no” to pursue that which you need to pursue so you can exist after physical death. I strongly urge you to reconsider and read further. You have nothing to lose in reading this book; however your spiritual life may be in jeopardy if you do not.

Nobody is required to know what is real to complete his or her journey home upon their physical death. Similarly, nobody is required to believe in anything, including religious beliefs, to complete his or her journey home. People have made their journey home for thousands of years without this book and without religions. With that being said, the journey home is much easier to achieve if one gains knowledge from one that has experience. You see; not every spirit made their journey home after death and there is an increasing rate of failures as we evolve. I have accepted my mission to share the understanding I received with others so we can reverse that trend. You will be amazed to learn how everything works and what the meaning of life really is. It truly is incredible! (And quite different than what you have been led to believe.)

When possible, I will bring science (with its hard facts) and the spirit together, describing the relationship in great detail. The curtain of mystery will be pulled away and you will finally view your entire life as it really exists.

Our world is at a critical stage in its development. Too many people that inhabit it have taken the wrong path, and if the current trend continues unaltered, all opportunities for some spirits to make their journey home will be lost. The effect is a spiritual death after physical death. Your spirit might be one of them. If we can all learn to right our paths together, then that trend can be reversed. There is a slim opportunity to do that. A piece of that opportunity is contained within this book.

What is explained within these pages has NEVER been described in the detail that I will present to you. Never. However, it is CRITICAL that it come to the surface now before it is too late. Everything we thought that we knew is wrong. This book will take humanity and turn it completely upside down. Actually, that statement is incorrect; this book will take humanity and turn it right-side up.

Be Forever: One Man’s Revelations After Entering The Light unfolds the mystery of the spirit for you. I will describe why we have a spirit, detail how it works, and explain what happens to it after our physical death. This understanding was received when I entered the “light”. (Also characterized as a near-death experience) It has taken me many years to get to the point of writing it all down into a format for people to comprehend. The question is; are you strong enough to pursue learning that which is true?

If there are not enough people that can say “yes”, then there will be a point in the future when the heaven you think you will go to will be ripped from your grasp. The seriousness cannot be overstated. This book is the missing piece to life that many people have been searching for or felt was missing from their lives. It dwarfs the discovery of electricity, the building of steel, and the knowledge that planets orbit suns. Why? Because all of those events dealt with only the physical aspect of our lives.  Those events covered a period of time in which we existed for barely a micro-second relative to eternity. The information in this book deals with your real life… your entire life… the one that has an opportunity to live beyond the physical realm for eternity.

Many of you might be thinking that this book is going to coerce you into believing something so that you can be taken advantage of. Nothing in this book is going to tell you to believe in anything. In-fact, it will state quite the opposite. Furthermore, upon the book’s initial release, I am going to make the book available to download for free on the rjseney.com website. A book of this caliber should be available to everyone, regardless of financial ability.

While the download of this book is free, the book is still copyrighted with all rights reserved to the author. If you wish to share the book, the other reader must download their own copy from the rjseney.com website. No person has the right to reproduce this book in any form.

I will make the book available for free as long as I am able to do so logistically and financially. For those that feel strongly about making some form of financial compensation for the book, there is always the option to purchase one of my other books. With that being said, I want to make it clear that it is my intention that this book is to remain free for everyone. No person or entity has a right to sell the book or to profit from it in any way.

In the event that a printed book is produced, the price will be kept low so it will be available to as many people as possible.

Not everyone has access to the internet to download the book and many people do not have a device to read an eBook. I recently talked with a wonderful elderly lady who asked about getting a free paper copy of the book. Unfortunately, I presently do not have the financial means to do that for everyone that would want this book for free. In order to print a copy I need to expend money to print and ship it. Those costs could be astronomical once the book is in demand. In order to recover my costs I would need to charge for the printed version of this book. I will think about options for getting over that dilemma. One option I may consider in the future is some form of donation account that would be used to print the book for distribution to libraries.

Within this book you will learn that the leaders and belief systems in place around the world have already coerced and corrupted society for thousands of years. This book will expose that and help you to find that “something” that you understand has been missing in your life. And once you have understanding of it, you will also understand that you do not need to give money, beg, pray, bow, kneel, worship, or follow any thing or any person. It will empower you with truth and liberate your spirit to be that which it longs to be.

Many people around the globe are talking about a catastrophic event that may someday change (or destroy) our entire world. That abrupt type of catastrophic event is a real threat; however, there is catastrophic event that is unraveling right now. People are in denial of it because the thought of living within a catastrophic event frightens them. Instead of acknowledging its existence, it is easier to deny that it exists and to go on their merry way doing what they want to do instead. This catastrophic event is more of an unraveling sequence of events rather than a sudden massive incident. If left unchecked, it will destroy who we are and the ability for humans to survive on this world.

With that being said, there is also a real threat of a sudden massive incident. I do not state this because I have had some magical vision or magical message, and not because of some holy anything. It is a combination of pure logic and a deep understanding of our spiritual existence. I allow myself to see it. We all intrinsically understand that it will happen someday. Why and how?  Because it has happened before and we know it can happen again. Our universe is in a constant state of change. Furthermore, we have developed weapons that can terminate our existence on this planet. And if either of those two events does not terminate us first, we will hit a critical mass in our future where fossil fuels run out, the population is too large, food becomes scarce, and our society collapses around us. We will be left with a physical hell-like existence on earth.

Those are only three of many examples of catastrophic events that are possible; two that will wipe us out completely and one that leaves us in turmoil. So… will you be prepared if it happens in your lifetime? Are you prepared to address the one we find ourselves in today?

One can simply look at national issues, international problems, current wars, resource consumption, and financial trends to figure out that we are in a state of imminent crisis. Nobody needs a near-death experience to identify these problems and neither did I before my events. However, it is much clearer to me now. Furthermore, Global Climate Change is accelerating faster than predicted. The changes it will bring will be working against the limited resources we currently need to sustain our existence.

The catastrophic events I just addressed are physical events. There is also one that is not physical and it is much more troubling. A deleterious silent trend exists that most people are not aware of. And that trend is caused by you. Yes, you; as in… everyone on earth. While we are heading toward a fast moving train with our physical existence, we as a human race are also heading for a spiritual disaster. That is the other catastrophic event we will experience. And yes, that is part of the understanding that I received after returning from the light.

In the case that we lose our world for human physical existence, it is important to understand before then why we are here and how we can make our journey home. It could help you to survive spiritually even if you are taken out physically. With that being said, this book is also a guide to what needs to be done to reverse the inevitable destruction that we may cause to ourselves with either situation. Regardless, we all need to learn who we are so we can lower our resistance to the understanding that we all can receive from our spiritual existence.

The information contained in this book will address how the two halves of our existence work together and how they sometimes do not. It is very important to learn because it will help you to live fully and handle many situations better than you have in the past.

You will find purposeful repetitiveness within this book. The reason behind that is there are many issues that people have blocked for most of their lives. And there will be things that initially do not make sense because of the way we were taught by our parents and religions. Therefore, I will continuously bring very important issues to light throughout the book so eventually you will figure out how they interrelate. Eventually it will not sound foreign or obscure. It is my hope that the repetitiveness of certain topics will help them to become commonplace in our lives.

Learning the meaning of life is easy. Living properly to build your Ark of Life that will be required for your journey home is what is difficult. This book will help guide you to that final destination. I truly hope you live your life fully to become strong and true to enable your spirit to make that journey home. You cannot even come close to imagining that which awaits you... that from whence you first came. So… if you are ready to learn that which has evaded humans for so long, then continue reading and embrace the journey.

Early Life

If you are one of those people that grew up in a family with older siblings, then you may have understanding of the pressures confronting younger children in a family. Many times, we were subjected to a bit of brutality from older siblings until we reached an age to physically revolt without fear of retribution.

One of the methods used by older siblings to control the younger ones is to instill fear in them. It gives the older ones a sense of power. In-fact, as an adult, I now understand that the older siblings did this because of their own fears. In some strange way, that I’m sure psychologists could explain much better than I can, it helped them to deal with what they most feared. So where did that leave the younger ones that were subjected to this torment?

Hopefully the younger ones went to their physical guides (a.k.a., parents) to receive knowledge of how to deal with it and to learn that the bullying stemmed from the insecurity of their older siblings. Well, real life is not like Leave it to Beaver and things do not always work out that well. Sometimes, the older siblings use physical punishment to suppress squealers from accessing their guides. Again, this is not abnormal in many families. Most of us deal with it and become stronger for it. Unfortunately, some suffer unnecessarily. It is my hope that parents will actively look for this form of abuse so it does not adversely affect the younger ones. We all handle things differently as youngsters and some may need a bit of help to get through it.

So, why is this subject the lead-in to this book, you may be wondering? There are two reasons. First, it reflects the way our world has developed. I will described that in much more detail further along in the book. Secondly, the subject provides a little background on discussions later in the book.

As a youngster, my older siblings tried to scare me most of the time. You know… the usual things that scared them at some point in their lives… bears in the closet, monsters under the bed, snakes in your bed covers, etc. It is somewhat funny now, but it certainly wasn’t then. I would sometimes be so scared that I would hide my head under the covers. Undoubtedly, a single-ply sheet of cotton would repel the biggest of bears! And somehow it did.

Covering my head worked until I got so hot that I had to poke my head out and get some fresh air. Oh my! I saw a snake on my bed! Yikes! Back under the covers I went, clenching my eyes shut. But did I really see a snake? My heart was beating so fast I could feel it pushing up in my chest. Man, it was getting so hot under those covers! I had to poke my head back out to breathe. Slowly, I pulled the sheet down. It worked! The snake was gone! Whew! Bit by bit, I slowly moved my head to look around (I didn’t want to draw attention to myself) so I could see if there were any more snakes. Gulp! Oh man! Did it hear me swallow? Nope. I decided to lie still without moving a muscle until morning. All snakes, bears, and monsters were afraid of sunlight, so I would be safe then.

I’ll bet many people can recount similar experiences as a youngster. The point I am making here is that I actually did see a snake. No, not really, but my brain thought I did and that is the image it made in my mind because the fear was so intense. This happened again with a GI-Joe toy. That figurine was scaling the wall with a rope one night. Yikes! I put that action figure in the closet the very next day and never played with it again. However, I finally caved and talked to my mother about the incidents. She made me understand that my fear was causing a hallucination and that I didn’t see anything real. My mom assured me that if I stopped being so afraid, that it would stop.

Armed with more confidence, I slept fine for some time… until the snake came back. Oh man! However, this time I was determined to not cower in fear. I kept telling myself that it was not real. One eerie night I built up enough nerve to reach out and touch the snake. Wholly crap! It disappeared! My heart was racing, but I was so relieved. From that point forward, I began to feel a sense of power and control.

I have never had another hallucination since that time when I was a small child, but it gave me much understanding of how one’s mind can form images that we believe we actually see. And as I said before, psychologists probably have a technical term for such an ordeal. I don’t know the term, but I understand the way it works because I experienced it. Keep that distinction in mind, as it will come in handy later.

Today, I gather snakes and place them around my house to eat the bugs that attack my herbs and flowers. Snakes are not evil and they are not after me. (Or you) They are a wonderful part of nature that needs to be understood. That is a difficult concept to explain to the people that scream when they see snakes curled up on my porch steps or shrubs.

Loss of a Close Friend

Life kept moving along for me about as normal as could be expected in the very small town I grew up in. My family did not have a lot, as there were not many opportunities for employment in the area. We were fortunate that my father did have work throughout my childhood. While he didn’t exactly like his job, per se, he toughed it out to provide for his family. That man was never late for work and probably only took one or two sick days right up to his retirement. I’m not kidding. Many people could learn from that work ethic. I did.

For a poor boy, I had to find ways to entertain myself so I didn’t get into trouble. I saw many kids get into trouble and I learned from their experiences quickly. I have always said, “It is smart to figure out what not to do, but it is wise to learn from other people’s experiences.”

Instead of a baseball and bat to keep me occupied, I would have to use rocks and a tree limb. Obviously, I did that solo. I also made apple flingers from maple saplings and used them to fling small hard apples in wars with kids from other parts of town. I used a garbage can cover as a shield and carried a short flinger for close shots and a long one for long shots. Man, those little crab apples sure do hurt when you get hit!

I didn’t have a soccer ball, so I occasionally tried to get into a game with other kids in the neighborhood. That didn’t happen very often, as many of them were really stingy with their stuff or did not want to associate with a younger kid. Basketball was out because I didn’t have a basketball or a hoop. School helped in that regard, but several of the kids in my class had failed a grade and were bigger than me. Furthermore, two grades were combined for gym class and I was playing with kids in a grade above me that also had kids that had failed back a grade. When you are young, that age gap of three years is substantial when it comes to sports. Hence, I never got much playing time in games. The coach (an ex-marine drill sergeant) (for real) didn’t recognize this issue and was always yelling at me to hustle to catch up to them. I learned to hate sports until I joined the JV soccer team. That team used an English teacher for a coach. He understood my situation more than the school coach did and he helped me along. Man, I loved soccer then! And I got good at it. He gave me an opportunity that I rarely was afforded.

Back at home I had become a close friend with an adult next-door neighbor who grew a large garden, raised rabbits, and planted many flowers around his house. Fortunately, he was not a pedophile and he taught me many skills that I continue to use to this day. He also took me on apple picking trips, choke cherry picking expeditions, and fishing adventures. I used one of his fishing poles for a long time because I could not afford one.  He and his wife did not have children; so apparently, I and a couple of other neighborhood kids filled-in that gap for him. It was a mutually beneficial friendship that we both needed. Hanging out with an adult mentor was all well and good, but I really wanted to have a close friend that was a kid like me.

Living in a small town has positives and negatives. In my case, they were mostly negative. Aside from being one of the smaller kids in my grade because of those that had failed back, I was also one of the poorest. That was an unfortunate combination.

As with any school, there are always cliques. In a small town, there is only one. There is no name for it, but you are either in it or not. I was not because I was poor and I was younger than many of the others in my class. Therefore, nobody wanted to associate with me because it would reflect badly on them. I was never invited to any birthday parties because of that stigmatization. Furthermore, they always called me names and made fun of me as part of their entertainment. With that said, I never let them physically push me around. Life pretty much sucked for me back then, relative to many of the other kids’ childhoods. Nevertheless, I endured and tried to not let it bother me too much. I had no choice.

There were some teachers that recognized the situation I was in and encouraged me to keep my head up and move forward. At the time, I didn’t think it helped, but I now know that it did. Some teachers go above and beyond the call of duty. Too bad our state governor thinks of teachers as a pathetic expense. Some government elected officials are born with a silver spoon stuck up their backsides and wouldn’t know a good teacher from a bad one. Yet, they think they know how to run the educational system. Yeah right. I’ll get off that bunny trail… for now.

One day, a kid up the street felt sorry for me and gave me an old aquarium that they no longer wanted. It was probably because they were cleaning out their basement and wanted to get it out of the way. Man, was I ever happy! It was better than Christmas. I begged and pleaded with my father to get me a fish for that aquarium. After weeks of relentless pleading, he caved and bought me one fish while on a trip to see relatives in another town. It was a male Betta, also called a Siamese Fighting Fish.

Many hours were spent watching that fish swim and flare his fins in a mirror. I was able to procure a book about fish from a neighbor and read everything I could from the school library. Fish were so fascinating! Eventually one fish was not enough for me. I needed a female to see if I could make some babies. After another few weeks of begging and pleading I got my female Betta. (My father was the softie in the family)

Well, I could never get enough money to buy the proper food to feed the babies, so they never grew to adult size. And the adults kept eating them because I only had one tank. It was very disappointing, but I never lost interest in other aspects of fish rearing.

I eventually found miscellaneous work in the neighborhood to earn a few dollars so I could buy a few more fish to observe. That entertained me for a bit until I also procured a domestic black and white mouse to play around with. I had to sneak it past my mother, who promptly had words with my father when she found out. She resigned herself to the fact that I was an animal lover and it was probably best that I did that than to find ways to get into trouble.

My mother always made us go to church. I hated it and would sometimes try to hide to keep from going. I still remember her chasing after me with a belt and hitting me with it when I hid under the kitchen table. It was the same agony every Sunday. The only good part of going to church was resting my head on my mother’s winter coat. She had a coat with very soft fake fur on the collar. If I was lucky, I would fall asleep without her noticing. Sleep didn’t last long because it seemed like we always had to get up to kneel on those awful kneelers every few minutes. I never understood why we had to kneel. Nothing about church made sense at that age. I was beat with a belt only to go to church to kneel on uncomfortable kneelers. What was the point? The priest preached how good his religion was, yet, from my perspective, it was anything but good. And it didn’t keep anyone from be prejudiced against my family. Nobody would talk to us or sit in the same pew.

When I got older, me going to church was not enough for my mother. She pushed me to become an altar boy. I very reluctantly agreed to do it. Surprisingly, it was a LOT more fun than sitting in a pew. I got to horse around with the other boys in the back of the church and the priest was pretty interesting. I’m also the type that is best doing something, rather than sitting around watching.

Eventually the priest’s time was up and he was rotated out to another parish. The Catholic Diocese did not like to keep priest in one place for too long. We hoped that the new priest would be able to sing better than the former one, as he mostly belted out words. We altar boys had a few laughs out back regarding that subject.

Our new priest was much different than the prior one (and sang worse, believe it or not). The previous priest rarely had the altar boys over to the rectory, and when he did, we would be asked to leave if he got upset with his ham radio hardware. He told us to leave before we could hear him sin when he swore at his equipment. He was a bit odd, but he did manage to capture my interest in archery. I am a bow hunter because of it.

The new priest was younger, did not have ham radio equipment, but had a huge stereo system that played classical music… constantly. He also did not have a clue how to cook. The last church he oversaw had a cook that prepared all his meals. Our new priest was now in a small poor town and would have to fend for himself.

I guess the other church was larger and had more people coming and going to keep him company. There were very few people that visited the rectory in my town. Being a bit bored and wanting to talk with somebody, he invited me over to help with church logistics.

I had some good times with that priest. We learned to cook together, went on trips to other churches, and took trips to go shopping. I helped around the house and yard and assisted him with many church functions. And like my father, he was a softie; buying me an occasional fish to go with my menagerie. The really good part of getting fish with him was that my mother didn’t dare to say no to a priest when he bought me more fish.

At this point, many might be wondering if this priest was a pedophile. No, he was not, from everything that I saw. Yes, he would occasionally bring the subject of sex up, but I quickly changed the subject. He got the hint quickly and we would move on to another conversation.

Another altar boy became interested in what we were doing and began to help as well. He was the younger brother of a boy that I started kindergarten with, but his brother and I did not hang out with each other because he was held back a grade in one of the elementary grades.

Even though Steve was younger than I by a couple of years, we shared many of the same interests. And while he had more things than I, he never once looked down at me like many of the other kids had. We quickly became close friends and did many things together. One way to tell if you have a friend is if they come to your house and ask for you. Steve was the only kid to do that.

Steve eventually procured an aquarium so we could both keep Bettas. Like me, he too was not satisfied with the fish we had, so we decided to see what kind of fishes were in the Hudson River. (They were free if we could catch them.) Steve and I spent many days walking along the banks of the Hudson River and wading through the little swamps and ponds extending out from it. We caught many different types of fishes and brought them back to my aquariums (that were expanding in numbers as I found more used tanks) so we could observe and learn about their behavior.

And like me, Steve liked my mouse. One day he joined my father and me on a trip out of town to see one of my relatives. On the way back, we talked my father into stopping at the pet store where we both begged him to let me buy another mouse. Yes, we got a female brown and white mouse to match the male I had. My mother had a fit! Nevertheless, I was still able to keep the mice. I guess I should have asked the priest to get it for us to spare myself the yelling.

Steve and I spent many hours trying to train mice to walk through mazes and on strings. The babies I raised were always smarter than the parents were.

When we were not catching fish, playing with mice, or helping the priest, we were in the woods exploring. It was then that we had our first entrepreneurial idea. We would cut-up dead trees (with dull handsaws) and sell the wood for firewood. Certainly, that would give us enough money for our hobbies. We cut up about a half cord of wood at the bottom of the hill behind my house. Afterwards, we looked at each other, wondering how we would get all that wood up the steep hill. We pondered over this for a few days as we went about doing other things.

In the meantime, something weird happened and I began to write poetry. To this day, I simply cannot recall what spurred me to do that because I hated to read anything other than books about fish and mice and I hated writing book reports. After writing a few poems, I showed them to Steve. He loved them! As with everything else he and I did, he decided to write one himself.

During this later time together, Steve had decided that he wanted to become a priest and I would become an Ichthyologist. Ichthyology is the study of fishes. Everyone knows what a priest is. He told me that he would sometimes act the role of a priest at home and conduct an entire service. I never experienced that with him, but one day he showed me his poem and explained what it meant. It was very interesting and a bit different from mine. I attributed that to our differences in our goals for our futures. We agreed that we should both continue to write and come together periodically to read each other’s work.

About a week (or so) passed and we had not done anything together, so I asked Steve if he wanted to accompany me to the Hudson River to collect specimens. We were riding on the school bus at the time, heading home after school. He told me that he had already arranged to play some baseball with another kid. I didn’t like baseball and never accompanied him to any of the neighborhood games. In-fact, I felt a bit slighted at the time when I asked him to go to the river with me. I remember that clearly. He got off the bus before I did and we both said goodbye. On the rest of the trip to my house I thought about him wanting to go play baseball instead of catching fish. I decided that I would call him when I got home to see if there was something bothering him. When I walked into my house I changed my mind and didn’t call. I told myself that I was being selfish and that Steve had other friends that he needed to be with. And that was that. I went upstairs to change into clothes for the outdoors and thought no more about it. Before I could come back downstairs I heard my brother running into the house nearly out of breath. He said that a boy was run over on the highway and it was either Steve or his brother. The body of the dead person was too mangled to tell for sure. And that is when “it” started.

I knew the body lying in the road was that of Steve. (I feel him even now, as I write this.) I felt something go through my body that started at the top of my head that I had never experienced before. It scared the heck out of me and I froze still, unable to move and barely able to breathe. I was afraid to turn around for fear of seeing Steve behind me.

Everyone downstairs was anxiously talking about the accident. My mother yelled up to me to come downstairs, but I already knew who was lying on the road. I did go down and listened to the details that my brother was telling everyone. He asked if I wanted to go with him to see the body. My brother said that the entire town was gathering around it. I said no and went back upstairs. Looking toward my bed surrounded by aquariums, I felt Steve again, so I hastily walked over to sit on my brother’s bed. I was in a horrific state of shock. I sat on the edge of my brother’s bed for hours, simply staring blindly across the room at my fish tanks. It was as if I was inside of a nightmare, hoping that I would wake up. I could not even cry. Everything was surreal.

I later went back downstairs and was told that it was Steve that was killed. He was riding his bike and carrying his baseball bat and glove to the game when a large truck passed him. He lost control of the bicycle and was run over by the rear tires of the truck.

I was devastated. Even that word does not do it justice. Back then, there was no help for students when a friend died. School systems now have programs for kids when one of their own is lost. I had nothing… and now I had nobody.

I never went to see his body on the road, but I will always remember that day vividly. It was also a cool and wet season.  For the longest time afterward, that type of weather was tough for me to deal with. Fortunately, that didn’t last and I now really appreciate rainy days after a long dry spell.

I did go to his funeral that was held at his house. I wished that it had not been held there. It was not good for me, even though it was a closed coffin. His parents found his poem and read it to the people at the funeral. They thought that they interpreted it as a message that Steve understood that he expected to die soon. I could not bring myself to tell them the truth of what he had written. Steve and I had discussed it at length. I kept quiet. In-fact, I still could not even cry for him. I tried to block all of my emotions and I wanted to block the feeling of his spirit. Looking back, I now understand that I was dealing with post-traumatic stress (PTS) and was spirit blocking.

[Music: Half a Heart, by Seal] Listen before reading

I felt guilty for his death because I did not call him that day. If I had called him, he might have come with me and not had the bat and glove in his hands as he rode his bike. And he would not have been on the main road because he would have taken another way to my house. Why didn’t I call! Even the call, just by itself, would have slowed him down and the truck would have passed before he got to that point. He would still be alive.

…but Steve was not gone.

No, this is not where I tell you that I saw him. His body was dead and therefore was not visible. Nevertheless, his spirit was very much alive. And that is where I became sensitive to those that have passed and made their journey home. I felt Steve’s spirit strongly for a long time after his physical death. He was so much a part of my life after his death that I often felt that he was standing next to me. Sometimes his presence was so intense, that I was too afraid to turn around to look out to where I felt him. I thought that I might hallucinate as I did when I was much younger. But that never happened. And over time, I felt him less and less. However, he has never left me and I continue to feel (and welcome) his presence now. Steve has continued to be a part of my life, guiding me even when I did not realize it. Unlike when I was younger, I now understand what is happening and I look forward to feeling him with me. In essence, he and I are writing this book together.

The Light of Understanding

Many years passed by and my life unfolded in front of me. Like everyone else, some things worked out, some things were very painful, and other things were great. But the one constant that followed me was a freakish sense of the future. I could predict many things before they happened and I began to feel the spirits of people that were alive.

(This is where a chill may run up the spine of people that I know) …I get it.

Initially, I interpreted the feelings of people’s spirits as being able to interpret “body language.” However, after many years, I found that I could also feel spirits simply from the sounds of people’s voices. One of my previous girlfriends used to tell me that I had a sixth sense and that it made her nervous. She should have been nervous; she could not lie to me. She tried feverishly at times, but I could always feel the truth. It made her very angry when I would not believe her and she accused me of not trusting her. Well… she was right; I didn’t. Years later, I was to find out that I was right all along. Was that just luck or did I simply have a good gut feeling for things? To be quite truthful, even I didn’t take myself seriously at the time and chucked it up to a good gut feeling for things. I resisted accepting the truth.

Time continued to move forward, as it always does and will. The Physical Universe does not wait for us and we cannot stop it. So too, did I move forward. Marriage and children followed, along with many other fortunate things in my life.

From the time that I was a young lad, I would always talk to something inside my mind (some may call it praying), asking to find a woman to love and to have children that I would adore and raise. I also wanted to live with more things than I had as a child, but never to be so rich as to not appreciate the simple things in life. Even though I was raised as a strict Catholic, attended church regularly as a child, and helped to do many things for our church, there was always something in the back of my mind that said that things were not as they appeared. Nevertheless, I knew there was something there and decided to hedge my bets and talk to it. Some may call that something “god.” Every religion has their own name for what they believe it is. I was not convinced of anything and would sometimes wonder if I would ever truly know.

Since the time I began to talk to whatever it was in my mind, I always got what I asked for. However, like the saying goes, “Be careful of what you ask for because you might just get it.” That was always the case. Nothing I asked for (and got) ever felt like I imagined it would. How odd is that? There is a reason. That will be covered later in this book.

Fast-forward further into my life…

I now have a wonderful wife and children. Things are always different for me than other people and I find myself with an Associate’s degree for computers, a Master’s degree in business, and work as a professional Computer Technology / Business consultant for small and medium sized businesses. (I lost my desire to be an Ichthyologist at the time of Steve’s death.)

All seemed well, but I became so busy that I stopped exercising, was eating too much, and was constantly under pressure to meet deadlines for numerous customers. Again, be careful for what you ask for. (I asked for a successful business.)  At the same time, I was becoming tired all of the time and I could feel my heart rhythm going off-beat erratically. Sleep apnea set in and I became lethargic and achy. Feeling exhausted, I began to lose interest in my hobbies and stopped pursuing some of them. My intake of coffee escalated to keep my momentum going. I was able to keep up with work, but I would crash when I got home. The lack of sleep caused severe body pains, which in turn made it even harder to sleep. I was on a downward spiral and could not figure out what was happening to me.

I wrote a list of my symptoms on a paper and visited the doctor’s office. After taking only a few seconds to look at my paper, the doctor asked how long I had been experiencing the symptoms. I said that it had been several months. He took a Lyme disease test and sent me home. A few days later the office called and said the Lyme test came back negative. Now what?

My office visit was not productive, as the doctor never took much time to fully review my symptoms. I shrugged it off and tried to keep my momentum going with work. Things got worse. I could barely sit still because it hurt to move and then it hurt to stand still. Sitting was also excruciatingly difficult. I kept a brave face in public and nobody knew that there was anything wrong with me. My performance on the job never wavered, but I was wiped-out in the evenings. I dreaded nighttime because it was painful and I never got enough sleep. I could feel my heart flip-flop in my chest, and at times, I would stop breathing or my heart would stop for a couple of beats and then race to catch up. I was so concerned one night that I got up and wrote my will. This unrelenting agony went on for some time.

Exactly when my physical problems started evades me; however, it was during this painful time that something very unexpected happened in the middle of the night while I slept. I remember it like it happened only a second ago. It started similarly to a dream. I found myself on the upper level of a wooden ark drifting through fog, as if I were on an ocean that was completely still. A man with a staff was off to my right a bit and was looking straight ahead. I turned away from him to look in the direction of his gaze. Off in the distance ahead of the ark was a foggy brightness that was not like a beam, but more like a glow. I was given understanding that it was good and that I would need to go into the light when I reached it. Everything continued to feel like I was in a dream up to that point. The ark continued to approach the light until the glow covered the lower deck of the ark like a glowing mist. The ark had arrived at a place that I was very familiar with and it was dark in the areas not illuminated by the light. That location where the ark stops will be unique for each person and will be a place you will know.

There was no hesitation of what to do when I looked down into the light on the deck below me. I immediately walked down the wooden steps and into the glowing mist. That is when everything changed. I no longer felt I was in a dream. It was clear I was making my journey home and I had become a part of the Union of all Spirits.

The immense light I was now a part of was non-directional and infinite in nature. There was nothing to be seen; it was completely devoid of anything. My first feeling, as part of the light, was a complete lack of worry and full contentment. Immediately after that, I was immersed in understanding. It is not possible for me to put into words a sentence that will make you understand how that feels. It is like gaining knowledge without having the physical hindrance of learning it. It just “became” a part of me. It was as if the light was all knowing and because I was now a part of the light, it was now within me.

I then fully understood that nothing in the Physical Universe mattered to me anymore. Everything that I thought was important in the physical realm was meaningless and useless to me. The only thing that mattered was my spirit, as that is the only thing that remains after physical death.

Next, I began to communicate within the light to which I was now a part. Again, it is impossible to explain how that works because one would have to experience it to even come close to understanding. It is a communication without words. There is nothing physical involved at all and there is no language. I communicated my concern for my family. While I had no concern for physical things, the spirits of my family were still important to me.

I was made to understand that it was not necessary for me to be on Earth for my family to complete their own journey home. They would be required to become strong and true just as I had. And they would be subjected to many hardships, as that is how we grow to become strong and true. I could not make their life easy for them or I could jeopardize their opportunity to become strong and true enough to make their final journey home. My family must be allowed to make their own choices, mistakes, and accomplishments so they would lead a full life.

Next, I was given understanding of what the Union of all Spirits is. Yes, that is exactly as it was given to me. I was made to understand how we are all connected as one union of spirits and I was at that moment within the main entity of the Union of all Spirits by being within the light. The main entity of the Union of all Spirits consists of every spirit that has made its journey home. While spirits within people on Earth are connected to the Union of all Spirits, we are not “within” the Union of Spirits. Only those spirits that make their journey home to the Union of all Spirits can stay within it.

While I fully understood that message, I willed my spirit to return to my body. I felt that there had to be something that I could do to help people to make their journey home, even though I understood that I could not personally help them in a way that would prohibit them from becoming strong and true. Every person must live through hardships for that to happen.

The effect of my will to return was instantaneous. There was no negotiation, discussion, or argument one way or the other. It was as if I had complete control of what would happen to me. I opened my eyes abruptly, immediately feeling as if a hundred pound weight was on my chest and my lungs were burning. I had stopped breathing for some time and my lungs had collapsed. I took a deep rasping and painful breath. My heart began to pump again (or at least it felt that way) when my chest filled with air. Both lungs ached for a bit while I struggled to breath regularly. After a few more moments to regain my composure, I woke my wife to tell her what had happened. It would be some time before I would tell another person about my experience.

[Music: Life and Death, by Paul Cardall] Read while listening.

I was really astounded by my experience in the light; however, I never had any doubt about what had happened. Yet, I withheld telling anyone other than my wife. I discussed it with her extensively. The part I could never come to terms with was if I should tell anyone else. Yes, I willed myself back to help others, yet, I found myself back in a physical body with the same physical handicaps and worries that comes with it. I understood what I should do because of willing my spirit back, but I needed to gain the strength to actually do it.

Regardless, no longer did I have any doubt about if there was a god. I fully understood that there is no entity that is a god. The understanding I was part of clearly was that of one unity of ALL spirits. This unity is what I was made to understand is the Union of all Spirits. In other words… it is US. Yes, us. We are all a part of a spiritual realm that is non-physical in nature that comprises all spirits; spirits that have passed from this world and made their journey home, and spirits that are still in physical bodies. There is no one entity that controls it… in other words; THERE IS NO “GOD”.

[Finish listening to music before continuing.]

The Tunnel

Several people have experienced being in the light, while some others have experienced the tunnel in their near-death experience. There is a difference between them. The light is a period of understanding from the Union of all Spirits before the final journey home through the tunnel. In a sense, the light is a greeting and introduction. Even though you will not see the tunnel while you are within the light, your spirit is actually at the beginning of it when it is receiving understanding. During the moments that your spirit is within the light or tunnel your body may not be completely dead, but physical death is imminent.

If things progress with your understanding within the light, you will then begin the next phase of your journey home. That part of the journey is through the Spirit Life Tunnel. This spiritual tunnel has been attached to your spirit since your spirit interfaced with your body as an infant. Each person’s Spirit Life Tunnel is what connects each spirit on Earth with the core Union of all Spirits. It is because of the Union of all Spirits that we can feel other spirits on Earth and those spirits that have made their journey home. We are all adjoined to the Union of all Spirits from Earth. When a spirit is in a physical body, our spirit is at the end of a thin thread-like tunnel that extends out from the core of the Union of all Spirits.

I will try to describe an analogy that may help you to better comprehend the relationship between a spirit, the tunnel, and the core of the Union of all Spirits. Think of the core of the Union of all Spirits as being a giant balloon filled with water particles. Pinch the balloon and pull, making a thin tube stretch out from it, with a particle of water at the end of the pinched part. The balloon is the Union of all Spirits that resides within the Spiritual Universe. The little drop of water at the end of the tube is a spirit in a physical body within the Physical Universe on Earth. The little particle of water came from the balloon and still has a connection to the balloon through the stretched out tube, but is no longer “within” the balloon.

Let’s clarify a few terms that may get confusing before we go on.

The Spiritual Universe is a location. I will often call it home, as in; “to go home from whence we came”. I have also given it the name YonTathia. The core of the Union of all Spirits is the spiritual energy of all spirits within the Spiritual Universe. Those spirits have made their journey home from the Physical Universe and are mature spirits. The spirits within the Spiritual Universe are all connected as one and exist in spirit worlds created by their spirit upon completing their journey home. Spirit worlds will be discussed in more depth in another chapter.

The Physical Universe is also a location. Individual spirits that are still growing are within the Physical Universe and are in a human. Each human lives on a physical world. (Planet) In our case, it is Earth.

The complete Union of all Spirits is all spirits; those within the Spiritual Universe and those within the Physical Universe in people.

The confusion may occur because of the term Union of “all” Spirits. “All” should mean “all”. And it does. However, I differentiate the spirits within the Spiritual Universe from those in the Physical Universe, even though they are connected. Why? Because spirits in the Physical Universe are not within the Spiritual Universe. We are connected to it, but not within it. Even though we are all connected as one entity, the spirits in the Physical Universe are in a different state. They are not mature and some may die and never make it back to the Spiritual Universe to be within the core of the Union of all Spirits. Spirits within the core are fully mature and can never die. It is important to understand the difference.

And hence; my experience in the light. The spiritual energy from the core of the Union of all Spirits intensified so it was as if I was within it. In order for that to happen, there has to be a domination of the spirit over the brain so the spirit, that would normally be in the background, can take control from the brain, effectively putting the brain in a stall state. The increase in energy coming through the tunnel from the Union of all Spirits is what makes that happen. The core of the Union of all Spirits envelopes your spirit and immediately EVERYTHING becomes much different than your normal life where you are simply an individual spirit with a thin connection to the Union of all Spirits.

Going back to our balloon analogy; at the moment of our death, our little particle of water is still connected to the main balloon through the stretched piece of balloon tube extending from it, but we no longer have a physical body that keeps it pulled away from the main part of the balloon and it will snap back, sending the particle of water back within the main balloon.

We gain the understanding of our spirit upon death and then take the next step; making our journey back to the Spiritual Universe (from whence we came) through our Spirit Life Tunnel. This Spirit Life Tunnel (simply called “the tunnel” in many parts of this book) is what some people traveled through in their near-death experience. How do I know this? I don’t know this; I understand this because I experienced it. Twice. Yes; sometime after my initial experience I again had two more episodes in the middle of the night. However, I already had gained understanding, so I immediately was thrust into my Spirit Life Tunnel leading to home from whence my spirit came. (A.k.a. the Spiritual Universe, also called YonTathia)

The tunnel was winding, with cubes scattered about within it, one after the other. The walls were like streams of light of all colors blending to become white. All music playing at the same time was heard within the walls, creating a white noise with no one piece of music becoming distinct. I was being pulled through the tunnel quickly. At first I was concerned with colliding into the cubes, but was immediately given understanding that it would not happen. I sailed easily around them as if I was flying. I meandered through the tunnel for a short time until I was past all of the cubes and I could begin to see a brilliant glowing light at the end. My spirit began to fill with the understanding of what was there. Exiting the tunnel was imminent. It was at that instant that I understood that if I allowed my spirit to exit the tunnel that I would no longer be able to return. Again, I willed my spirit back to help others to understand. I was not ready to return home without first completing my mission.

My second experience in the tunnel began where my spirit had left off within it before. There were no cubes and I proceeded through the tube toward the glowing light. This time I completely understood everything about the tunnel and willed myself forward, enjoying the journey immensely. I have never felt so free. While I was making my journey home within the tunnel I was completely conscious of the fact that I could decide to continue home or return back to my body. My decision was to go further to enjoy more of the journey and then will my spirit back to my body before it was too late to do so. I could sense when it was time to go back and I did so. Upon awakening from the being in the tunnel, I again felt a sense of home sickness. That feeling did not last long, for I was also happy to have the opportunity to complete my mission to help others to make their journey home.

That brings us to another clarification; “home from whence my spirit came.” Our spirits were created within the Spiritual Universe (home) by the Union of all Spirits. They were sent to our bodies from the Union of all Spirits through our own personal Spirit Life Tunnel that was created simultaneously.

A Spirit Life Tunnel is your personal spiritual link between the Union of all Spirits that extends from the Spiritual Universe, through the Physical Universe to YOU. We each have our own tunnel because each one goes to one individual.

To get a better perspective, you can think of spirits on earth as small lights at the end of a thin string that is attached to the center of the Physical Universe where it meets the beginning of the Spiritual Universe. The closest analogy is a piece of optical fiber you might see on a Christmas ornament or artificial holiday tree. Viewing the optical fiber from the side you will see no light, but look at the end of the fiber and it is very bright at the tip. The source of the light is exceptionally bright and originates from just one light bulb, yet the light bulb is not seen. Many fiber optic threads stem from it with the light being shown only at the end of all of them. The bulb can be considered to be the Union of all Spirits within YonTathia and the light at the end of each fiber can be considered as your spirit. The thread itself can be considered to be your Spirit Life Tunnel this is invisible in the Physical Universe.

If that sounds far-fetched, you should know that most of the internet traffic is done through fiber optic cables. There is a new protocol that will move data at a rate of 255 terabits per second. One strand of this fiber optic cable could handle all of the internet traffic at peak time for the entire world. One hundred years ago, using light waves through a piece of plastic string similar to fishing line would have sounded ludicrous. Let’s put things into perspective; that transfer rate using light and a plastic thread has only existed for a few years. The Spiritual Universe has had eternity to create a way to communicate using spirit tunnels.

The tunnel is actually your spirit energy that travels faster than light. Therefore, it is not subjected to the laws of physics that are severely restrictive. Scientists have recently determined that such matter exists, but it is beyond their ability to specifically identify it. The barrier they will always hit in seeing a spirit tunnel is that they are limited by physics in all of their testing devices and mathematical equations.

Furthermore, physicists are locked into only two scenarios for the truth about the Physical Universe. Yet, they see evidence from a particle smashing device that tells them they are wrong on both accounts. If they read this book it might help them to get on the correct track of learning about the Physical Universe and its inverse, the Spiritual Universe. Nevertheless, they will never be able to see a spirit tunnels.

I’ll give them a clue if they should decide to read this book. The one theory of “complete randomness of multi-universes” is wrong… sort of. And their theory of “one supersymmetry universe” is also wrong... sort of. The number that they discovered of 125.3 from the particle smasher is telling them that the truth lies in-between. The truth is that we are in a Physical Universe here that is in a constant state of change where nothing can travel faster than the speed of light; however, at the exact center of our Physical Universe (0,0,0,0,0) is another dimension. That dimension is the Spiritual Universe. The Spiritual Universe is the inverse of the Physical Universe. Nothing is forever-changing or random in that universe and everything there travels faster than the speed of light. The physicists described a place without randomness to be supersymmetry.

That implies that our Physical Universe is random. On the surface it appears that way, and for practical purposes, we can think of it that way. The reality is that there are so many mathematical equations running simultaneously within the Physical Universe, that the results of them give the appearance that things happen randomly. Humans will never be able to build a machine that can even come close to doing all of that math, and thus, many machines will be running incomplete and seeing results as random. What they will miss is the effect that the missed calculations have on other equations. There will always be something missing. Furthermore, there will never be a “perfect” circle. The mathematic constant, “Pi”, displays that marvelously with its irrational value. (If you think about it, Pi, in-and-of-itself, is not really an accurate constant because it is an irrational number. The digits in the decimal part of its value appear to be random.) Now think about everything in our Physical Universe. EVERYTHING is spinning in a… circle. Hence why things appear to be random. Circular patterns also allow for processes to regenerate themselves into something else when an object is destroyed.

It is at the exact center of our Physical Universe where the two dimensions (physical constant state of change traveling at speeds up to the speed of light and supersymmetry traveling faster than the speed of light) come together, holding our Physical Universe together. Furthermore, that point where the two universes touch creates a force that literally pushes everything in the Physical Universe away from that point. Hence, why everything is in a constant state of motion in our Physical Universe and is moving away from that one spot. Now they know. Let’s see if they can work the numbers to prove it. In order to do so, they will need to learn a new law; that of which is in a realm that is faster than the speed of light. (It will not happen.)

Let’s step back away from science and math now…

That brief wave of understanding I felt from the intense light near the end of my journey within the tunnel (the sensing of the Spiritual Universe) continues to stay with me every single day of my life. That sense was the beginning of the amalgamation of all of my Time of Living Cubes (described in more detail later) and the first stage of creating my spiritual world within the Spiritual Universe (called World of Life). My many prior spirit lives, (preserved within the cubes within the tunnel) had adjoined my current spirit life and I felt them intensely. The cubes within the Spirit Life Tunnel that I passed while making my journey through the tunnel are called Time of Living Cubes. They contain my prior life memories, experiences, and spiritual bonds from prior lives. It can be very emotional to feel them all together once again and then be swept away from them instantaneously.

I continue to experience glimpses of my amalgamated spiritual world on occasion and it makes my spirit yearn to return. There is nothing I could physically describe that could possibly give anyone understanding of how that feels. So, now I live my life as if I am in a dark box with a peephole, looking out occasionally at what awaits me someday. And yes, that feeling makes me emotional at times. I never stop yearning to return. But first, I must complete my mission here.

[Music: Time Passages, by Al Stewart] Listen before reading.

Returning From the Light

Some people have experienced the light and returned with skills they never could imagine having. Why is that?

It is because they felt the memories contained within one of their spirit lives. Their spirit had other lives before the present life. When a person enters the light, their brain activity accelerates in the area that interfaces with the spirit, becoming much more sensitive to the spirit and less sensitive to the physical. This enables a stronger communications link to the spirit within the brain. Within the light, the consciousness of the brain receives spiritual understanding very quickly. Now I will explain in more detail what is actually happening.

When we experience going into the light, our brain goes into a stall state in regards to physical functions of our body. Its focus is now toward the spiritual interface that normally would only be subliminal. Because the focus of the brain is toward the spirit connection, it can more effectively record the events that are happening. Hence, why we can remember the experience within the light. The brain has this enhanced connection because the brain knows that the body is dying, therefore it focuses on the signal that is not dying, which is… the spirit. The brain no longer needs to control the physical aspects of our body. In-effect, it abandons the body to focus strictly on the spirit connection, as that sense is now becoming much stronger than our normal physical senses. Furthermore, the brain can remember parts of the process within the light and can store that experience within the brain.

The memories of the current spirit and those memories of prior spirit lives are also being felt and interpreted effectively by the brain. In other words, memories of understanding within the spirit begin to flow more freely into memory cells within the brain. Therefore, if a person has a Time of Living Cube of memories from a prior life, then some of those memories can flow to physical memory cells. When the person physically awakens after entering the light, they have some of those spiritual memories stored in memory cells in their physical brain. However, the brain was not physically there at the time of past spiritual lives to record an event of getting them. Therefore, the memoires are in the brain, but without a remembrance (path) of getting to them. There are no keys or triggers that created the original memories.

Sometimes, those memory cells give the person the same skills as the person had in a prior life, just as if those memory cells were created through experiences in their present life. However, that doesn’t always happen. The reason is that the brain may not have any logical connection to the memory cells to be able to do anything with them. It is no different than a computer writing random data onto a hard drive without creating an index to access it. The information is there, but the computer cannot get to it to use it afterward. Therefore, the data is useless. The computer could access it, however, if it accessed that area randomly, saw the data, and then created an indexed path to get to it. That is what happens to some people that enter the light. Something they do afterward in their life causes the brain to access the location of the memories that were put into the brain during the experience within the light. The brain recognizes the cells as something legitimate that it can use, and then accesses it similarly to any other memory of a skill it had constructed itself. The memory cells are indexed for later use and a path is created to it. In effect, the brain begins to use that information as if it built that experience in the current lifetime.

This phenomenon of accessing memories from prior lives can occur without actually going into a death phase and with the person not fully realizing that it happened. Remember; the spirit is always in contact with the brain, but the communications link is narrow. Some of the memories contained in a Time of Living Cube can filter through that connection. Hence, why some people will say that somebody is an “old spirit.” Some of the prior spirit life memories are being reflected in their current life. If sensed enough, the brain will create paths to store the information in the brain and will try to use it.

So… what memories did I return with? Can I even access them?

Yes, I can access some of them. Since my experience in the light, I am much more sensitive to feeling other spirits. Why? Because my brain now has experienced a more direct link for communicating with the spirit that is interfaced to it. In effect, it has a better road map or set of instructions for using the senses coming from my spirit. It has a better interface, so-to-speak. Let me create an analogy…

Back in the early years of computers, several manufacturers built their own proprietary computer systems. For those people connected to a particular system, the information was accessible in a legible form. However, information from other computer manufacturers’ systems was not reachable. The data was certainly there, but not reachable.

For one system to access the data from another system, printouts were printed and somebody typed the information from the printout into the other system. It was crude at best and prone to transposition errors. That communications link is not much different than the one between our brain and our spirit. It is slow, and can be easily misinterpreted.

Fast forward a bit. Eventually, a cable was run between the two computer systems. Fine, but they still cannot communicate. One system uses a coding method for bits of information called EBCDIC and the other uses ASCII. (Similarly, our brain uses physical electrical paths, and our spirit uses faster-then-light energy particles)  That problem with dissimilar computer languages was solved by writing an interface to translate information into another form so each computer system could understand the other. Information from one system was now interpretable and useable to the other. There were other hurdles afterwards, but things were getting easier.

When a person enters the light, the brain records that access and remembers it. It also creates an interface protocol that it learned from the experience. However, it does not have much time to remember it. In other words, it does not have much time to create numerous synapsis paths within the brain to make recall easy. Remember; the spiritual connection works at a speed faster than light. After returning from the light, that person’s brain now has better access to the spirit… that is, if the person’s brain can figure out how to use the enhanced spiritual interface effectively.

My brain recorded some of the things I gained understanding of into an area of my brain that has quick and easy access. (E.g. understanding “strong and “true”)  Other bits of information from those experiences were recorded into my brain, but there is not much of a path to get to them. However, over time my brain is building the connections to it. How? By me writing books.

I could not write a book before I entered the light. Writing was a phenomenon that occurred because of my experience. It is similar to a person being able to play a piano after entering the light, while never having touched a piano before.

Therefore, when I write, I am accessing the area of my brain where those spiritual memories reside. The more I access that area of my brain, the more information I stumble across and discover. Once I discover it, I write it down. When I do that, my brain builds more links to the recorded spiritual encounter so I can access it along with other memory cells that are close to it. In effect, I have been creating an index to the understanding my brain received during my time within the light. And that understanding is being documented in my books in various forms. For those that have read the Losing Humanity series that I wrote, they will see that understanding I received develop throughout the series.

The more I write, the more understanding from my experiences within the light I am able to access within my physical memories. This book is yet another culmination of the understanding I am able to access from the spirit memories. And as I write it, more understanding is being discovered and accessed. This may be the first time in the history of our world that a person has figured out how it works and to use it for the good of humanity.

After returning from the light I was undecided about what to do with the understanding I received.  It was a complete life-altering experience that made me see things differently, made me more sensitive to certain situations, and made me unafraid of death.

“What do I do now?” I wondered, “Do I share my experience or do I keep it to myself? Why was I allowed to come back? And why was it ‘me’ that came back?”

You see, initially it was a tremendous burden that I carried with me every day. I dared not speak to anyone about it, for fear of being perceived as “crazy.” And I was cautious because I had children in grade school that might be teased and made fun of. Children have immature spirits and can be very abusive.

I do not have that burden of hiding anymore. My children are all grown adults and have been made aware of my events for some time now.

I no longer question ‘Why me?’ Instead, I say, ‘Why not me?’ We are all in this together, I have an old spirit, and I have experienced many things. I can do it. I can handle it. I am strong enough to endure and I have always tried to be true. So… why not me?

The next question I thought long and hard about was, “Are there others like me?” Well, I saw at least one person on the television, but he died several years ago.  When he was asked what “heaven” looked like, he simply answered, “It is beautiful.” He did not give a description. Why? Because he actually saw nothing. What he experienced was the feeling of YonTathia within the light. He, like me, did not go through the end of the tunnel to be fully within YonTathia. If he had, he never would have returned. You cannot return because your Spirit Life Tunnel collapses behind you into The Spiritual Universe.

While a person can return from within the tunnel or the initial light, there is no returning after going through the very end of the Spirit Life Tunnel. Some have claimed to have returned after exiting the tunnel, but I understand that is not possible. Going through the light at the end of the Spirit Life Tunnel puts you through the absolute center of the Physical Universe at (0,0,0,0,0). It is a point with no dimension… it is the point that connects the Physical Universe with the Spiritual Universe. That is the unique point where the Physical Universe originated from. No spirit can return to the Physical Universe once they are within YonTathia because the Spirit Life Tunnel to our Earth disconnects from Earth and gets inverted back into YonTathia with all of its Time of Living cubes. Your journey home is complete, your Time of Living cubes have created your new world of existence, and you will have absolutely no desire or reason to return.

Upon the collapse of your Spirit Life Tunnel into YonTathia, your World of Life is created. In essence, you will be living within all of the times you lived in the Physical Universe and with those spirits you had formed a bond with. That is now your completed world. While it is not a physical world, because it does not adhere to the laws of physics, it will be perceived and felt like a physical type of world to you... with a few enhancements. If you think about it, even our physical world, Earth, is made up of countless vibrating particles. It is not one solid mass. The difference is that the particles within the Physical Universe can only vibrate at a speed up to that of light. In the Spiritual Universe, energy travels faster than the speed of light. There are no laws that it must adhere to, and thus, no hindrances as to what can happen. Anything and everything is possible within the Spiritual Universe.

There are many people that try to get their 15 minutes of fame by claiming to have entered the light or the tunnel. There are precious few that actually have. I’m certainly not unique in that respect, but I know of no other person that has entered into both phases and came back to help others. Knowing that, gave me great cause to pause and evaluate my true purpose. Was I supposed to tell everyone and attempt to give them knowledge of the Spiritual Universe? That question was answered when I wrote the first paragraph of my very first book, Finding Death.

[Music: I Found a Way, by First Aid Kit] Listen before reading.

Ancient  Humans

In the previous chapter I explained how the brain interfaces to our spirit tunnel through a location within the brain. Has this always been the case with humans?

No.

Let us back up a bit. We will go as far back as the “big bang”. That’s pretty far, wouldn’t you say? But that is where everything begins. The big bang is where our Physical Universe began. All scientists are in agreement that our Physical Universe has a finite age. That is correct. They could be off by a few million years, but it is well known that it originated from one very small spot and has been expanding outward ever since.

That small spot was created from the Spiritual Universe for a reason. It was not a fluke. For reasons I cannot explain because I do not have complete understanding, one small particle from the Spiritual Universe was used to create the Physical Universe so spirits could grow within it. Let that settle in your brain for a moment so you can grasp the scope of the Spiritual Universe. One infinitesimal particle from the Spiritual Universe created the entire Physical Universe. That is what is possible in a Universe that is not bound by physics.

When the big bang occurred, enough elements were created so evolution would create a chain of organisms up to the point where a human would be created that would be developed enough for a spiritual connection within its brain. In other words, EVERYTHING that has been created in the Physical Universe has the sole purpose of developing humans to grow spirits. Every link in our past was required for us to get here. And every link is still required for us to maintain human life here.

I want to reiterate the importance of understanding that. A sequence of events occurred that mathematically would create a chain of life with humans at the end. It is by no strange coincidence that we were created. It was inevitable because the Physical Universe is bound by physics and by mathematics; therefore, it simply was going to happen. Yes, there appears to be randomness within the physical universe. That is only because of the scope of the events that began it. However, if a super computer could be created to log every aspect of the physical Universe, everything that would happen in the Physical Universe could be predicted mathematically.

With that being said, there is one variable that does not fall under the law of physics, and therefore, can change natural predictable evolution. That variable is our spirit. Because our spiritual connection travels faster than the speed of light, it is not bound by physics. That was necessary for a spirit to grow. The spirit can therefore influence the human animal and allow it to make choices that alter the mathematical predictions within the Physical Universe. However, it is also that power of choice that can destroy parts of it as well.

Our power of choice was a necessity to grow a spirit. Not only does a spirit need to accumulate life experiences to take home to create its eternal life, but it needs to grow by making choices so it can become strong and true for that journey. Being strong and true gets you back home, and your life/lives give you a world to live within for eternity once your spirit gets there. If we could not alter the natural predictiveness of the physical Universe, then our existence would be meaningless. Everything would simply occur to a mathematical formula that began with the big bang. Existing within a world where everything is predictable would be pointless. A spirit needs to be able to make choices to learn and grow, whether through failures or through successes. It also gives the spirit an opportunity to form bonds with other spirits that will be necessary when it returns home.

Back to our life-chain…

If a major segment of our life chain were to collapse, we too would collapse. Because humans are at the very end of the life-chain, any link that breaks anywhere along the chain would mean death for anything after that link. In other words, being at the end means that we have many points of failure as the human race.

A couple of examples would be plankton, insects, plants, etc. If any one of those levels of life are lost, then we are dead. That is how delicate our existence is. And that is why humans must learn about equilibrium within its world and to be sure we do not rape the planet selfishly. We NEED everything on this planet in order to survive. Therefore, we must be careful of our choices.

Back to evolution…

It took billions of years for all of the levels of life to develop on earth before humans emerged at the end of the chain of life. However, when it did, its brain was not fully evolved. It needed to continue to evolve until the brain was sophisticated enough to allow a link to a spirit. At that moment in time when it did, we began to form communities and moved away from being hunter-gatherers in small family clans. Being part of a Union of All Spirits influenced the humans to come together to care for one another because they felt a common link within their spiritual connection.

These first humans were not as aggressive as we are today. They were much calmer and had a strong spiritual connection to their spirit tunnels; a much stronger connection than we have today. Life was much easier for them to live because the spirit was much more influential in their brains, making them less aggressive and less selfish. Instead of killing off other humans, they lived peacefully together and worked toward common goals.

Then something happened.

I do not have full understanding of what happened, but the original humans that first received a spirit connection were eradicated. One possibility is that one human was born with a genetic mutation that created another species of human that were more aggressive, and hence, had a weaker connection to the spirit in their brain. The mutant humans could have killed off the more passive humans in order to control their resources. (Does this sound familiar?)

Another possibility is that there was a catastrophic event that killed off all humans and the next humans that evolved through the life chain were more aggressive than the original.

A third possibility is that a cluster of humans with weak spirits became dominant because the DNA in that pool of humans made the brain more resistant to the spirit connection and therefore more inclined to selfishness and dominance.

With a more aggressive brain, the brain focuses more on the physical existence and not so much with the spiritual one. In other words, the new humans were much more selfish and less communal. Instead of living peacefully together, they needed to dominate other humans and would kill other competing clans. The more that occurred, the smaller the gene pool became until our human race was now a selfish warring species. (Like it is now)

While we are a very dominant animal species, we are working our way into a corner where it is becoming much more difficult to grow a spirit with enough positive life experiences for the spirit to grow strong and true and to return home to the Spiritual Universe. We find ourselves at the point now.

Hallucinations

Hallucinations occur when the brain uses signals in the brain to create an image instead of from the normal sensory signals from your eyes or through dreaming.

People that are dying can have hallucinations of spirits and sometimes they can be of their spirit guides or predeceased loved ones. The brain is a complicated thing and can make a person think they are actually seeing people or things in times of dire stress. Dying can put the body in dire stress.

Hallucinating is not quite as odd as it sounds. When you are awake, your brain interprets signals coming from your eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and skin to form images in your brain. For example; what you “see” after receiving signals from your eyes is an image constructed within your brain according to the visual light reflections on an object. If you shut your eyes, the signal of the image is cut off and you stop seeing the image, yet the object is still in front of you. However, your brain stops forming the image in your brain because your eyes stopped sending it signals to interpret. The section of your brain that interprets signals and converts them into an image in your brain does not act on its own. It only creates an image based on signals from other parts connected to it.

Hence, if the brain can somehow receive a signal from something other than our normal sensors, it could possibly formulate an image to try to interpret it. Keep in mind that the brain could get a plethora of signals at any given moment. Without knowing the protocol of the signal, the brain would not understand what to do with it and would ignore it for a long time. Eventually it would work out its own interpretation based on how other parts of the brain react to the stimuli.

Scientists are using the brain’s ability to form images from stimuli to give people limited sight using a digital visual sensor that sends electrical impulses to various parts of the brain that form images. Initially the brain doesn’t know what to do with the signal, but eventually it interprets it and the person perceives light and color. It is not a clear vision, but it is something.

Dreams are a source of signals that the brain can use to create an image from, without needing signals from our external sensors like our eyes and ears. The images are purely constructed from signals that come from a particular part of our brain, not from an external sensor like an eye. Obviously, what is happening in your brain is not a reflection of something real in the physical sense because it reflects a “thought” instead of a physical external object. Regardless, while you dream, the brain interprets the dream signals from one part of the brain as real signals and produces images from them in another part of the brain. Therefore, a person appears to see, hear, and feel within the dream. Dreaming is only one step away from a hallucination.

Sometimes seeing and the formulation of an image do not work effectively. Have you ever tried to grab a fish in the water? The light rays going into the water are bent, making you form an image of the fish in the wrong physical place when you receive the light signals through your eyes. Hallucinations are not much different. Our brain is interpreting a thought pattern as an actual visual signal and will then try to formulate an image within your brain. Like the fish, it is not really there.

At this point you might say to me, “Okay, so maybe you hallucinated during your entire ‘entering the light’ near-death experience because your body was dying and was under dire stress. If so, then everything you are saying in this book is bogus.”

I certainly expect to get that statement from a LOT of people.

There is no way I can physically convince anyone of the validity of my experiences. Plain and simple. Every time I thought about the experience I kept coming back to what I felt within the light. Only those that have experienced it will understand with certainty of its validity. There is not a single doubt in my mind as to what happened to me those three times. In-fact, the hallucinations from when I was a child helped me to resolve that issue concretely. I fully understood how hallucinations worked and how they felt because I experienced them. The first clue that it was not a hallucination is the fact that I was not awake. If anyone were to make the argument that my experiences were not real, they would fare better at trying to convince others that I dreamed the entire thing.

The light that I sometimes call “The Light of Understanding” was far removed from how a hallucination feels or develops. The light is unique and cannot be misconstrued once it happens. Your spirit is touched and it gains an understanding of what is real that will stay with you for eternity. Furthermore, while in the light receiving understanding, there is NOTHING to see other than brightness, therefore, by definition, it cannot be a hallucination. The tunnel is a different experience, as there is something to “see”, however, again, anyone that experienced the tunnel knows beyond any doubt that it is real and not a dream or hallucination.

Should you believe me? Frankly, it does not matter. You can make your journey home without believing anything. (Just so long as you accrue Time of Living and become strong and true before you die)

I didn’t come back to convince anyone of my experience. I came back to help guide people to become strong and true and to help prolong the life of our world for future spirits. I do not expect to reach everyone; therefore, I will not be disappointed when I do not. I will feel successful if I can get a handful of people to begin to feel and understand their spirit so they can grow spiritually and make their journey home. If I can help guide our world in a better direction, then that will be a bonus. Regardless, I, like everyone, will continue to live to become even more strong and true and to add more Time of Living to my spirit. Each person I reach will be one more person I will share a life with within YonTathia.

For those that are hostile toward the people that wish to become strong and true, the victims only need to simply walk away and continue to live their lives. I will not try to convert or convince any person that is not open to understanding. Why? Because I already understand that many people will never make their journey home, so I will not waste my time with negative or hostile people. There are plenty of good spirits to be with.

[Music: Thru the Window of My Mind, by Beth Hart] Listen before reading.

Old Spirits

In this book, if I say that I “understand” something to be, then it is absolute truth from having lived it. There is no guessing, believing, or hypothesizing about it. If I say that I “know” something, it means that I learned it. And remember back to the understanding that I was given within the light; I did not learn things within the light, the understanding became a part of me. I lived it through the Union of all Spirits.

I have understanding that, in some cases, our spirits can come back from the tunnel and into another infant to live another life if their spirit cannot complete their journey home. This event can happen because the spirit is either not true enough, not strong enough, or has not lived enough. (The latter being called Time of Living) However, it is not a given that you will be able to return back to another body on earth. In order for that to happen, the life a person just ended would have needed to be lived well but was cut short for reasons beyond their control. Additionally, it simply may mean that the spirit has not added enough Time of Living to its Spirit Life Tunnel. After many years since my near-death experiences, I have come to realize that it takes many lives to build up enough Time of Living in order to go home to be within the Spiritual Universe.

If the spirit is not strong and true enough to complete the entire journey home or has not built enough Time of Living to be able to build a World of Life that will reach the end of the tunnel, then it stops within the tunnel at a point as far as it can go. The spirit then preserves its currently built Time of Living, called Ark of Life, into a Time of Living Cube where its memories, experiences, and spiritual bonds for the life it just left are preserved.

Once the current spiritual life is preserved, the spirit returns back to earth and into another infant to live another life, with no memories of its prior lives. However, a shadow of who they had been previously can be reflective in the person’s new life because the Time of Living Cubes are within the tunnel that connects the spirit on Earth to the core of the Union of all Spirits in the Spiritual Universe. Hence, the term “old spirit” that some people use when they see somebody act as if they had lived another life.

The spirit can only return to another infant if it is strong end true enough to make the journey back to Earth. If it cannot, then the spirit dies, along with the accumulated Time of Living Cubes and Spirit Life Tunnel.

Old spirits are just that; old. They could have lived one, two, hundreds, thousands, or millions of lives. As I mentioned previously, I continue to see glimpses of prior lives that my spirit has lived. Those prior life experiences are contained within the Time of Living Cubes within my Spirit Life Tunnel.

I use the term see very loosely, because I do not have visions or hallucinations of any sort, nor do I hear voices. The spiritual realm is devoid of all such physical aspects. They are more like images in my mind, similar to that of thinking about something that happened in the past or in a dream. The glimpses occur while I am very much awake and they come on suddenly because of something I say, see, hear, or smell. For an analogy that might help you to relate; often people may see a person in their mind when they smell a certain perfume that a particular person wore that they had a bond with.

While the person that smelled the perfume never actually sees the person they think about, an image and a thought of them appears in their mind. That is how it is with me and my prior lives. In-fact, it happened to me the other day when I smelled two herbs, one after the other. The two smells together setup a familiarity of spirits for me from a past life and my mind was transported back in time to a very rustic wooden house with a stone fireplace. Once my mind was “there” I could feel several spirits that I had formed a bond with in that life. At that moment, I was made to understand that I have many spirit guides from that time period.

How comforting it made me feel, yet, at the same time, I yearned to be with them again. It can be very emotional. I am better at recovering from those spirit touches than I was originally. It makes me more determined to move forward with my mission and do what needs to be done to enable more people to have an opportunity to return home.

Again, I do not actually see visions of these prior lives through my eyes. They are images within my mind. People that think they have visions through their eyes are merely hallucinating for some physical reason and seeing in their mind what they fear or seriously desire to see. If they were to try to touch the visions, they would disappear from their mind, just as they did when I was a child. There are no such things as ghost that can become physical or make noise. And yes, I do have understanding of that. Again; anybody that claims to see spirits is either hallucinating, or is making it up to make you believe in something that they want you to believe in. Generally it is said to manipulate another person. Be suspect of such people. Once again; I do not have visions or physically hear things.

If a spirit returns back to another infant to live another life, then that spirit will no longer have a “bonding” connection to the other spirits still on Earth that it once had in its prior life. The spirit will maintain its Spirit Life Tunnel to the Union of all Spirits, and hence be connected to other spirits on Earth through it; however, the new physical being that the spirit assimilated with will not have memory connections to those that the spirit had formed a bond with in the prior life. Remember; those bonds were left behind in the Spirit Life Tunnel within a Time of Living Cube. A new infant’s brain will need to mature to be able to learn how to work with the spirit that it is now a part of. Because the bond to prior spirits is locked-up in a Time of Living Cube within the tunnel, spirits on Earth will no longer feel that spirit, even though it is not dead.

Each time a spirit returns into another infant on Earth, it will have become more mature than that from the previous life. It will influence its new body differently because of the life before. The spirit will be stronger and more true each time. With that being said, it can still fail miserably in the new life because of a different environment with different pressures.

If the spirit is successful at becoming strong and true and has sufficient Time of Living from its new life, then it can then make its journey home. Once that happens, then people on Earth that had a bond with the spirit in the prior life (that are still alive on Earth) may begin to feel that spirit again. Obviously, those people that remained living will be elderly. That experience happened to me with a certain individual. I was given understanding that a spirit I had a bond with did not make its journey home upon death. I never felt that spirit again for many years. One day I felt the spirit again and understood that the person died at age 16 from its new life and did not return to another infant afterward. That spirit is now a spirit guide for me and will be so until its final journey home.

Let’s discuss old spirits a bit more …

As I stated previously, an old spirit has lived in another body before, could not return home because it was not strong and true, and/or its Time of Living was not complete. That spirit is not a bad spirit; it was merely in a body with a life experience that was not complete enough for the spirit to mature. And that is where the Time of Living Cubes comes in; they are containers of prior life experiences. It is the experiences contained in the cubes that sometimes filter down to our present life if we are sensitive enough to feel them.

I recall watching a TV program of a man who had an experience of sensing his prior life. It was uncanny how well he could recall parts of that life. His story was so unusual, that it prompted another person to research the person who he said he had been. Everything matched... perfectly. It is very unusual for something like that to happen.

The glimpses of my past lives are not as extensive as that person’s that I discussed above. I can sometimes figure out a time-period, but the vision is very fleeting. Mostly what I can remember are buildings, a couple of people, or a small landscape. For two time-periods I have the memory of my death. In one life I was killed when a tribe attacked our village and destroyed everything. I died underneath a fallen hut made from reeds. In another life, I was killed by Germans in a world war. I do not know exactly which war. I could actually feel the bullets enter my body. That may sound unnerving, but surprisingly, it isn’t. In other lives, I experienced much joy and jubilation with many bonds to others.

One home I lived in was that of much luxury. The rooms were extremely fancy with very expensive and ornate wood everywhere. My study was on a second floor and the staircase outside the door had large oak spiral corner pieces.

In another life, I lived in a castle and had a horse. And then there was the life where I was in a Baroque choir that sang in a chapel. That life puts me at a time between 1600 and 1750. To this day, certain Baroque choral songs are difficult for me emotionally, as I had a strong bond with a person that sang soprano. When I hear certain passages in the music, my spirit immediately makes a connection to that spirit and it is VERY intense. In that case, the sound takes me back, not smell.

There is one spirit in particular that I had a very strong bond with. If I allow myself to touch that spirit, I can actually feel my spirit move toward it within the tunnel. When that happens, the experience is overwhelming and I have to block it. It is not a painful experience, but it is not something I wish to allow myself to indulge in. I have a mission to complete and must not allow myself to be distracted or to use spiritual sensitivities selfishly. I will return home soon enough. For now I must focus and keep moving forward.

But before I do, I want to make something clear; spirits that have made their journey home to the Spiritual Universe want you to make your journey home so they can reestablish that bond again and be with you within your World of Life. And it is for that reason that they may decide to put that final journey on hold to stay within their Spirit Life tunnel to become your spirit guide. Now we can move along…

There are several more lives that I can recall, but I think you get the picture. My spirit had an intense bond to many spirits during all of my lives and they were all felt cumulatively by my spirit at the end of the tunnel just before I willed my spirit back to my body. There are many spirits waiting for me to make my journey home. Knowing, understanding, and feeling that fact can sometimes be a very difficult burden. Once a spirit feels the end of the tunnel it will always long to go back to the spirits it had bonded with in the most recent and the prior lives.

With that being said, that spirit continues to have bonds to those on Earth. The current bonds are not less of a bond than those from prior lives. In-fact, a spirit may decide to be a spirit guide to a special person even when the desire to return to YonTathia is so strong. The reason for making that decision is the fact that it also desires to be with the spirits it bonded to in its latest life and wants to help to get those spirits home with it so they can all live in a spiritual world for eternity.

It may seem a bit odd to you that after having felt all of those bonded spirits with me, that I decided to return back to this life and body. After all; it was clear that I could have finally made my journey home. Yes, that is true; however, if I have any ability to influence the future of our world so my current family will have an opportunity to join me when I finally return home for the last time, then I will accept the burden of staying here to help. A few years is nothing compared to eternity and selfishness is not a trait I am comfortable with.

And that is the purpose of this book and of my mission. If our world does not right itself, I cannot say for certain that spirits will have an opportunity to return home. If a spirit is not yet mature enough for the journey home and that spirit’s world is destroyed or there are no infants to return to, then the spirit will die. That situation is one of the possible catastrophic events I speak about in this book. Most (if not all) people only think of a catastrophic event as a physical deleterious event.

“Can we tell if a person has an old spirit?”

Sometimes it is blatantly obvious. We will see a child prodigy that can amazingly perform difficult math or play complex pieces of music almost as easily as drinking water. There are other skills, but I use those two as an example because we have seen these people on the television. Sometimes a person that has experienced the light will come back and will be capable of doing things they never were trained to do before that experience. Again, we have seen this covered by television programs. Spirits that go through the tunnel and come back to the same body to live again will bring back shadows of their Time of Living Cubes.

We can see old spirits within people that we call “jack of all trades and masters of some.” That is how I am. There is practically nothing that I cannot learn to do. Many things come to me naturally. I continue to do new things every year and I can be placed in just about any environment/situation and become useful in a short amount of time. I am like a chameleon.

Just because amazing skills may not show themselves in an individual, it does not indicate that a person does not have an old spirit. Many people settle for doing a few things that they are comfortable with.

“Does having an old spirit mean that the person was not worthy to return home?”

No; not at all. If your prior lives were not substantial enough to be preserved, then your spirit would have died already.

Nothing will judge you worthy or not. We become strong and true enough to make our journey home through living many lives or we simply do not. There is no being or entity that determines if you are worthy or not. In essence, you reap what you sow.

We can also choose to return to the physical realm. I did this for the last two times in this life and I understand that I did not have to. We are given more time for our spirit to mature by returning into another body. In my case, I chose to come back to the physical realm to help others gain knowledge of what is real so this world and the spirits within it can avoid demise. And because my spirit came back to the same body, my Ark of Life (current Time of Living) was not preserved in a Time of Living Cube within the tunnel. And I remember the tunnel and the light because my Ark of Life came back with me. My memories of the tunnel and light are not only stored in my brain, but they are also stored in my Ark of Life that is my current Time of Living that I am still building.

[Music: Back Into Your World, by Son Volt] Listen before reading.

Time of Living

“Time of Living” is the totality of life that our spirit has accumulated from living several lives in a human body. It is cumulative from all of your physical lives (past and present) and is required to be complete and mature before you can enter into YonTathia.

Accumulated Time of Living is not a 1-to-1 correlation to actual physical life spent on Earth. For example; 70 years of living is not 70 years’ worth of Time of Living. It is possible that you only accumulated 10 years of Time of Living if you didn’t do much with your lives. Sitting on a beach, playing games, or watching sitcoms accumulates nothing. Plowing a field to make food for your family accumulates time directly. Your Time of Living accumulates only quality time. What makes quality time? Doing things that are of value to your spirit and the spirits of others.

Most of the jobs in industrial nations accumulate little, if any, Time of Living. Why? Because we have enslaved technology to do things for us, giving us meaningless jobs and too much idle time when we get home. We humans have developed into thinking that we must exist on Earth in luxury and to have everything provided for us. That thinking is erroneous. The less we do, the less fulfilled we become spiritually.

You will be required to accumulate a significant amount of Time of Living before you can return to YonTathia. Why? Unless you have a significant amount of life experiences you would not be able to build your “World of Life” within YonTathia. A spirit does not arrive within YonTathia to find out if it does or does not have enough Time of Living. You simply do not get to YonTathia without the proper amount. The proper amount is the amount of Time of Living accumulated within your Spirit Life Tunnel that builds cumulatively through the tunnel so you can arrive at YonTathia. You can think of Time of Living Cubes as energized milestones. Each milestone (Time of Living Cube) pushes you further along on your trip.

The entire meaning of life is to grow a spirit so it can return back to YonTathia where it can TRULY live. Truly living is for a spirit to live within a spiritual World of Life and not be confined within a physical body. It will be free and boundless.

Here is another perspective on Time of Living that might help to clarify things a bit. Let’s say that every spirit could go back to YonTathia regardless of how little Time of Living had accumulated. If you lived a hollow life on Earth then there would be a hollow life for you within YonTathia for eternity. What would be the point of existing? Furthermore, there is no technology or slavery within YonTathia. You will need to work there, but simply could not with a hollow spirit. As you can see, a hollow life simply cannot exist within YonTathia.

The fact is; YonTathia has no hollow spirits within it and never will. There are no weak or empty spirits there because weak and empty spirits cannot make it there. It is that way by design. Our Physical Universe was created so it is impossible for a spirit to return through a harsh universe. If it is not strong and true, it gets absorbed by a black hole. And there are trillions of these within the Physical Universe. Think of them as land mines. Only a spirit tunnel with a true spirit can traverse around them to get back to the Spiritual Universe and only a spirit strong enough has the energy to get there. And hence, why the spirit tunnel is not straight. It is like a spiraling, twisting roller-coaster ride.

Think of your Time of Living this way… consider your current life and select which portions of it that you would take with you if you were stranded on an island with absolutely nothing. You are naked, have no food, no tools, and no technology at all. What part of your life experiences would help you in that situation? On that island there will be other people around you; however, if you have no skills or experience to participate in living there immediately, they will not look at you or talk to you. Furthermore, you cannot touch them or make them do anything for you. It would be as if you didn’t exist. If you have “nothing” that you brought with you in regards to experience or skills, then you would die. In regards to Time of Living; you simply do not go home because you do not have enough living accumulated to be there in the necessary capacity with other spirits. There was not a sufficient amount of Time of Living Cubes to propel you through to the end of the tunnel.

After you physically die there will be no judges to make a determination if you can enter YonTathia. If you are not strong, or are not true, or have no valuable life experiences, your spirit just can’t get to YonTathia. It is very, very simple. That may be disheartening to people that thought there were judges (God), and thus, they thought they could argue a case to get in. Get over it and begin to earn your own way home.

All of the people you have bonded with and all of the skills you have acquired from each and every life you lived will be within YonTathia with you when you finally make your journey home. Everything substantial that you do on Earth is not a waste of time, even if others never appreciate what you do, nor recognize that you do it well. Therefore, never let yourself get down or depressed when what you do is ridiculed or never recognized. It always counts and you WILL take it with you. Feel good about what you do and keep moving forward. You do not need rewards nor do you need recognition. Your Time of Living is all that you need to acquire.

Some people laugh at all of the things I do. I find that amazing. For whatever reason I can’t figure out, they think it is funny for a person to do so many things. The joke is on them. Generally the ridicule comes from people that have only done one thing their entire lives and it is generally a job that only gives them monetary returns. They also despise doing physical labor at home. If they ever gain understanding of how small their Time of Living actually is, then they would not be laughing. They would be very concerned and possibly scared. Hopefully they will read this book and learn before it is too late for them.

The best form of quality time for building your Time of Living is physically working for you and your family’s survival without enslaving others for it. Farming and gardening are big ones; you grow food by working hard. Raising a family is also a wonderful way to build Time of Living. In a nutshell, DO things! Don’t sit around. Our spirit was not delivered here to sit and be entertained! Seriously!  Learn new things, build things, grow things, create things, and interact with others to make things better for your community and our society.

People talk about retirement and I gasp. Retire from what? Living? Heck no! Why choose to do nothing and waste a huge chunk of your life? Instead of retiring to do nothing, we should take on the mindset of retiring from a job that has no potential spiritual rewards to do work that is more spiritually rewarding. I do talk to some retirees and many find that they are busier in retirement. That is a good thing as long as it is productive and not just entertainment. Another rewarding activity is to help family members that are now overwhelmed with living in a world that has decimated families and require two incomes to stay afloat.

Many people say that they are too old and too tired to be able to do any work. Well, that comes from our society that has prolonged life to the point that our bodies give out long before we die. In a way, it puts us in a place where our age keeps us from accumulating Time of Living. It is possible that it might be better to die naturally at age 70 and have our spirit enter a new body to accumulate more Time of Living than to live to 95 and not be able to do anything for 25 years. That doesn’t mean you should run out and kill yourself when you turn 70. That would be destructive to your Ark of Life and effectively kills your spirit. We’ll cover that more in-depth further along.

If you do retire from your job, be sure to begin working on your real life. Do anything but become idle. It just might be that your retirement will finally give you an opportunity to do real work that builds Time of Living. Furthermore, the more you work to earn part of a living, the less money you will need in your older years for when you physically can’t earn anything.

“Okay, so we continue to live past 70, but we are feeble. What happens then if we can no longer add to our Time of Living?”

Just so long as you stay as active as your body will allow, you can still accumulate Time of Living. Do the simple family chores that you can do, even if you can only peel potatoes sitting hunched over in a wheel chair. I’m serious; it all counts! Teach your grandchildren how to do the things you know how to do so you can pass those skills along. Just don’t sit in front of a TV all day or sit for half a day reading a newspaper. MOVE! LIVE! Maybe you can’t stand up to do a particular chore. Then sit and do it. All senior citizens are important and can do things. Let them. Give them things to do. If they refuse, then walk away. They are old enough to make their own decisions.

You cannot save people from themselves. Each and every one of us is responsible for ourselves and for making our own journey home. There is probably another person in this world that will appreciate and benefit from your help. Move on so you will have an opportunity to be there for others. It is entirely possible that they will be part of your life within YonTathia when you make your journey home.

This same work and do principles apply to children as well. Give them chores and have them do some work for the good of the family and their community. Many kids cannot work when they reach adulthood because their parents wanted something better for them and felt that it was bad to make them work when they were younger. Better? Really? Doing NOTHING for most of your youth is actually better than growing spiritually? Not if you wish to see your children’s spirits reach YonTathia. If only parents realized how detrimental that mentality is to their children’s spirits. Again; our spirits are not here to be entertained, pampered, served, or to do nothing. Begin helping your children to accumulate Time of Living as soon as they are physically able to.

Dealing with your children that will not do things is different than dealing with adults. It is your responsibility as a parent to make that child grow. Therefore, you cannot walk away. You must stay the course and be a good parent. Make that kid do their work that they are responsible for. It often hurts the parent emotionally because their child may scream and cry like the parent is doing evil to them. Educate yourself in how to handle difficult children. We are not born knowing how.

Some of the important life skills that children need to be taught and be held responsible for include:

•      Cooking. We all have to eat. Teach them how to eat well and how to cook it.

•      Cleaning. Not cleaning is being lazy and does not build Time of Living. Furthermore, a person’s attitude will begin to reflect the disarray of their environment.

•      Organizational skills. Our lives simply run smoother when we have some sort of organization. It does not have to be so intense that everything looks perfect. But it should be reasonable so it does not take a person two hours to find something.

•      Gardening. As I have said and will say many times in this book, learning to garden is huge when it comes to building Time of Living. When the child learns to garden you are giving them a very important life skill. They can carry it with them forever and it will nourish them, not only physically, but spiritually. It also helps people to bond when they work together gardening. Expect a lot of resistance from your child because it actually requires physical work. Many children simply have not been required to do that. Regardless, it is good for them. You can start when they are very young by having them help you pick out vegetables to grow and planting seeds.

•      Yard work. Children are members of a family that live in a house that is shared by everyone. If the house has a yard, then that too is shared. Teach them the responsibility of sharing not just the easy and fun things in a home, but also the things that must be done to have a good home. If you take the time to teach them, they are fully capable of learning how to prune trees, grow flowers, and prepare flower beds for winter. If they are too young to mow the lawn because it is too hazardous, then give them a safe pair of hand shears and have them do trimming. (Better yet, stop growing grass and grow food; therefore, negating the need to mow)

•      Being neat. Many children simply drop toys or clothes when they are done with them. That is very irresponsible, as it creates a situation that will require somebody else to pick them up for their laziness. Talk logic with them and get them to understand one very important point…ask them WHY another person should pick up their toy or clothes for them. Make them think. If they answer “because I do not want to do it” then take the clothes or toy from them so they no longer have it. Explain that if they did not want to pick the toy or cloths up to be able to use it again, then it was not important enough for them to own it any longer. Go further to explain that the person picking up their stuff needed to take time away from their work to do the child’s work. Have them explain why they think that is acceptable. You really need to make the child THINK.

•      Washing clothes. Children are fully capable of throwing cloths into a hole and turning a knob. After all, they can put a ball through a hoop over and over again while you sit on a hard bench for hours watching them. (Basketball) Children are much more capable than we give them credit for. And they are very happy to keep us in the dark. To understand this, simply think about when you were a child. We were all there before. A parent should not feel that they should do everything for their child. That child needs Time of Living just as much as you do. Do not cheat them out of it. Remember; your guidance when they are young will have the most influence on them when they are older. You might just enable them to make their journey home to be with you after death. If you still think that children should do nothing, then you must tell yourself that your child is not worth making their journey home. Be prepared, however, to not make your own journey if you do so.

•      Have them participate in preserving foods from the garden. If they can fiddle with a toy or play a game, then they can remove the skin from a fruit and pull the pit out. Husking corn can be fun for them too. They may be too short to boil jam, (and it may be too dangerous when they are young) but let them do what they are capable of and then teach them the part you are doing so they will understand the process by the time they reach an age of being capable of doing it. Preserving food can be a bit dangerous because of hot liquids, so teach them safety and to be careful around the pots and stove.

•      If a parent has a special skill, then teach the child how to do it. That type of inclusion helps to build a kindred spirit with your own child. That bond is very important for Time of Living and for the bonds that you take with you when you die.

•      Teach children good hygiene. It is difficult to work around somebody that does not take care of themselves because of body odor. Teach them that it is offensive to others to stink and that they will be healthier if they take care of their body. With that being said, nobody needs perfumed bodies. We have grown to hate our own natural scent. I’m not talking stink that hasn’t been washed away for days; I am talking about natural odor that builds within one day. The fact is; many perfumes and powders are irritants to people’s respiratory system. Just wash every day and then go about your work.

It is remarkable to think about how the most important job in the world (being a parent) has no formal training. A 15 year old girl can get pregnant and attempt to raise a child and there is no formal training that they must take before doing so. That needs to change. People need to be trained to raise children before they reach puberty and then continue that training through high school. We are seeing newborns being dumped into dumpsters and parents killing babies because they do not understand how to live with and care for children.

In regards to adults with no training; find the training you need before having a baby. The show Super Nanny was very interesting and educational. Most parents on the show thought that the super nanny was going to come into their household and train their child to behave. The fact was; she was there to fix the parents. All of the problemed households stemmed from bad parenting, not a child that was predisposed to misbehaving. When the parents were taught good parenting skills, the children came under control quickly. And yes, it does take patience and dedication to make it work. But at the time you are doing it, you are accumulating a lot of Time of Living. Instead of feeling that it is drudgery, think about the opportunities you are creating for those little spirits and for yourself. You simply cannot buy that stuff.

Idleness builds nothing in regards to Time of Living. (I know; I’ve said that before) It does not take away from your Time of Living, but it adds nothing and prolongs your stay in this world over many lifetimes. Examples of things that add nothing are watching non-educational TV, playing video games, drinking at bars, spending time on the internet for non-productive reason, pretending to be sick or helpless so others do your work, always taking the easy way out, eating too much so you cannot physically do your work, using others to do your work, sitting around doing nothing, etc. etc.. In other words, we must all do something. That is called “LIVING!” (Hence the term Time of Living.) We must LIVE to accumulate enough Time of Living to return to YonTathia and we must live in order to struggle through life, becoming strong and true from it.

To reiterate, if you do not make your journey home when you physically die, but are strong and true enough to return to Earth into another body for another life, then your current life’s Time of Living will be preserved in a Time of Living Cube within your Spirit Life Tunnel at a point as far as your spirit could go within your tunnel. That is what the cubes are when you travel through the Spirit Life Tunnel on your journey home. It preserves your spiritual connections with those that you have bonded with and keeps your prior spiritual lives alive.

When you finally become strong and true enough to make your journey home and have enough Time of Living to establish an eternal life within YonTathia, then all of the preserved lives will go back with you and become active again within YonTathia... all at the same time within a World of Life. Once there, you will be with all of the other spirits you have bonded with throughout all of your preserved lives. Your self will be an amalgamation of all of your spirit lives that created your Time of Living.

It is that understanding of the bonds with all prior spirits from my many lives that makes it difficult for me to talk about YonTathia at times. Because I traveled through my Spirit Life Tunnel to the edge of YonTathia, I felt the bonds from my prior lives when I went past them and I yearn to be with them again. It can be an overload for my spirit to feel all of them at once and not be there with them.

To give you an analogy that might help you to comprehend how it feels, think about how you would feel if you witnessed every person you had a strong bond with in this lifetime get shot to death in front of you all at the same time. Then they put you in a dark box for many years. One unexpected day something makes a peephole in the box and you look through it and see the people that had been shot living happily in a wonderful place… but you can neither speak nor get out of the box. And then the peep hole is covered. That is what it is like for me since my experience. So yeah, I try not to think about it much. It does me no good to yearn when I still need to complete my Time of Living here with this life. But what it does for me is to motivate me to keep going. Furthermore, I am convinced that there are more spirits that I can form a bond with in this life. And the more people I help and touch spiritually, well, that adds to my Time of Living. My World of Life within YonTathia will be greater for when I do make my final journey home. My time here is never wasted… it only grows.

The life you are presently living is not the only life you need to protect. If you fail miserably in this life, every life you have lived, for tens, hundreds, or even thousands of years, could be lost. Some of the lives you lived could be incredible. I understand that some of mine are. I felt them. That feeling is something you never forget and it gives a person much drive and motivation to finish their life strong and true.

When a spirit cannot make their journey home and their spirit is such that it can also not return to Earth into another infant, then the spirit will find itself trapped within its own spirit tunnel. At that moment, the spirit could be anywhere within the Physical Universe. In other words, your spirit stops moving because it can neither go forward nor backward and is not within a Time of Living Cube that can protect it. At that instant, it is no longer traveling faster than the speed of light. And at that instant it can then be pulled into a black hole within the center of a galaxy.

It is the strength you build and the true direction for the journey to YonTathia that can keep you traveling within the Spirit Life Tunnel that protects you from the black holes of the Physical Universe. Black holes can consume things that travel up to the speed of light, but cannot consume spirits that travel faster than the speed of light. Hence, the absolute requirement of becoming strong and true. It isn’t just a random statement that somebody or some thing made up for you to do, like a commandment. Rather, it is the ONLY way for you to get home. When your spirit tunnel gets pulled into a black hole, all of your Time of Living Cubes within your tunnel are destroyed with it. Every bond that you had is removed from all other spirits as if they never knew that you existed at all. The spirits you bonded with that are within YonTathia will not even miss you because they will no longer have a connection or a memory of you.

Each lifetime’s Time of Living builds onto the far end of their Spirit Life Tunnel every time that spirit attempts to make its journey to YonTathia and fails. You are essentially building lives like laying a brick road to get back to YonTathia. That new segment added to the Spirit Life Tunnel is the Ark of Life that the spirit built during their current life. Therefore, each time a spirit attempts to make their journey home, they can only go as far as the last segment of tunnel that their current life built. Again; there are no judges. You build your Spirit Life Tunnel back home or you do not. It is ALL YOU. There is nobody to blame, beg, or to save you.

Take your life seriously… and LIVE strong and true.  If you do, then eternity is there for you. It has always been there.

[Music: Yesterday Once More, by The Carpenters] Listen before reading.

Strong and True

I previously told you that I was given understanding within the light that we all must become strong and true if we are to make our journey back home from whence we came. This understanding is indisputable and is the basis of our spiritual existence.

If you do nothing else for the rest of your life, focus on living strong and true. It does not matter if you believe in a religion or do not believe in a religion. In-fact, you don’t even have to believe any other words in this book other than that. Regardless of ANYTHING, you must live strong and true if you are to make your journey home.

“But did you not say that all people are already adjoined spiritually? If that were so, then there really is no ‘returning’ to the Union of all Spirits. I mean, connected is… connected. Right?”

No.

We are connected to the Union of all Spirits, but by a thread, as I have mentioned before. (Your Spirit Life Tunnel.) It is not the same as being within the core of the Union of all Spirits at our final destination, home.

I am going to create an analogy for your journey home.

Recall in the beginning of this book where I said that I was on an ark as if floating on a calm foggy sea. That occurred in the beginning of my first near-death experience just before I entered the light. That was NOT a dream. That ark was the ark of my life that I built through becoming strong and true. It contains all of my current life’s experiences, memories, and bonds with others. (Time of Living)

Now let’s backup a bit…

We begin to construct our spirit’s Ark of Life when our spirit enters our body when we are an infant. The purpose of entering a human being is for the spirit to live through the lives of a being in the Physical Universe and accumulate Time of Living so the spirit can create a World of Life within YonTathia.  By becoming strong and true, the spirit will grow and be able to accumulate Time of Living, be capable of the journey home through the Spirit Life Tunnel, and by doing so, will amalgamate its Time of Living into a World of Life within YonTathia.

Okay, so we have a nice shiny new spirit in an infant (or one that came back after living in another life) and it needs to grow to become strong and true and add Time of Living to it. It is an empty shell of a vessel (or only partially constructed) if it is a new spirit. Think of your spirit at this point as a frame of an ark that you must build to travel over the sea to deliver your spirit (with its Time of Living) to your spiritual home when you physically die. And as you have learned here, home is YonTathia, also called the Spiritual Universe.

Before we go further, I want to make it clear that YonTathia is not a heaven. Heaven is a religious connotation and YonTathia is nothing like what a heaven is described as being in any religion. The Spiritual Universe is not based upon any religion. Again, religions are manmade and hence; heaven is also a manmade concept because it stems from religions.

Moving along…

We need to build our Ark of Life so we can return to YonTathia when we die. As I said, the ark is nothing but a shell or frame when our body receives its spirit. It needs boards firmly attached to it so the ark will travel true on its path to bring your spirit back home to YonTathia and be strong to bring with it your current Time of Living.

Let’s say that you do something nice for somebody. With that act, you just added a board to the ark.

A few days later, you cower to everyone around you because you are afraid to stand up for what is right. Well, now that board you added previously rots and falls off.

You need to be true to add a board, and strong so it does not rot and fall off. You can easily reverse the analogy, where strength adds the board and being true keeps it from falling off. Either way, you need to add boards and then continue to live a good life to keep building your ark. It is not something that you can do for a week, and then forget about for the next two months. It is continuously cumulative. If you neglect the spiritual side of your life, your ark will never be completed by the time you die and you will not have accumulated enough Time of Living. In essence, your Ark of Life will not be able to complete a journey through your Spirit Life Tunnel.

“But heck,” you might say, “I can coast and come back in another life to complete my ark! I can party and do whatever I like in this life because I will be given another chance.”

Uh… NO. That is not how it works. Nice try. That would be a deliberate decision to not build Time of Living and would sink your ark at sea, so to speak. Furthermore, if that could happen and you did this for every life you had, then your spirit would eventually be destroyed when the sun eventually implodes or if life on Earth dies. Things in the Physical Universe might be infinite in nature, but everything is terminal. Regardless, living like that is not living and the outcome will be grim. You really do need to focus on your journey home because there is an enormous amount of things in the Physical Universe that could thwart that journey if you delay. We even have man-made bombs or situations in our world that could terminate us as a species as well. No, you should not procrastinate. Start building today.

There is another aspect to the ark that is worth repeating. If your Ark of Life is strong and true, however, your current life was cut short so you did not accumulate enough Time of Living to make a complete journey back to YonTathia, then your Ark of Life will be strong and true enough to return backward through the tunnel and into another infant so your spirit can continue to build your ark and accumulate more Time of Living. The Time of living from the most recent life will be removed from your Ark of Life and be preserved within a Time of Living Cube within spirit tunnel before returning back to an infant.

In the situation where a person consciously makes a decision to be selfish and/or is weak, then their ark does not travel true or strong enough to make it through the Spirit Life Tunnel. The spirit and the tunnel both will perish. I explained this in more detail earlier.

There is no hell for spirits that are not strong and true. That would be pointless. People created the idea of a hell as a disincentive for people to do things against the ruling entity. (A.k.a. Religion) There is no purpose in torturing a spirit after death. There is no entity that would care to watch or waste energy to do so. Spirits within YonTathia are not concerned with spirits that are too weak and untrue to become part of YonTathia or are unable to return back to another infant. Why? Because their bond and/or connection to them is erased upon the death of the spirit. It is as if they never knew that spirit before.

Again, your ark makes its journey to YonTathia or it does not. There is no judgment, no pearly gates, and therefore no way to convince anyone or any thing to let you “in”. You simply build your own safe passage through by the way you live every day of your life.

“What if I am strong and true for every day except for my last day? Will I make my journey home?”

I’ll actually address that, as I am sure somebody will ask someday. Let’s say you kill somebody for selfish power after living a good life, but you, in-turn, are killed the very next day. What happens to you?

Let me make this clear… THERE ARE NO JUDGES AND NO RULES ENGRAVED IN STONE. I cannot give you Ten Commandments to follow, I cannot give you a script to follow, nor can I give you a set of rules to go by that will guarantee your passage. You cannot check off a list and expect to make your journey. And while I say the building process is cumulative, you can destroy your Ark of Life by lighting it on fire the very last day of your life.

“Why is it that there are no rules?” you might ask, “Every religion has them.”

There is absolutely NO religion that you can follow that will provide safe passage for you. None. Zero. Zilch. Religions are all falsehoods that we (humans) constructed to gain power, provide a false sense of security, or established to get people to do things that some person or some organization wishes done.

You can dip yourself in water till the cows come home, eat five tons of pressed hard pieces of bread, or bow a million times to a blank wall that faces a particular city all you want, but it will not construct your Ark of Life if your boards are rotting because you continuously do bad deeds or are lazy. Furthermore, no amount of praying will add or protect a board from falling off. Get over it and earn that board. And to add fuel to the fire (so to speak) all that time you are wasting bowing or praying you could spend accumulating Time of Living by actually living instead of doing those ridiculous repetitive things.

“Holy crap!” you might be saying at this point, “But if nobody sees what I do, then who is to say it is bad?”

Your spirit!

You are always with yourself and you are always connected to the Union of all Spirits, regardless of where you are. Everything you say or do is felt by all spirits in some form or another. Your connection through your Spirit of Life Tunnel assures that. You can never escape what you do.

If you cheat on your wife, what will happen? She will feel it in some form, even if she never gets a clue of the physical facts, because she has a connection with you. Your spirit will feel slightly different to her and hers will feel slightly different to you. Nothing is ever done that is never felt globally. Everything you do has permanent and rippling ramifications in your life.

“But I can ask for forgiveness and all will be good,” you might say, based on your religion.

Nice try.

It is not surprising that many people will chose to believe that fallacy because they do not wish to be held responsible for their actions. It is an easy out for them. Well, I’m here to tell you that it does not work. You will always be accountable to yourself for your bad deeds. As for the victim of your wrong doings, they can chose to move past negative feelings toward you so they can continue forward with their life. For many people, they call this forgiving so they do not continue to carry the burden of hate. In that case, they are building their ark. Regardless of what the victim does, your Ark of Life is still a problem. It does not go away if the victim moves on. I will repeat… no amount of forgiveness stated by a victim releases you from your responsibilities of building your Ark of Life. None. Deal with it.

If you refuse to accept responsibility and continue to use your religion as an easy way out crutch, then there is nothing anyone can do to help you. You have the opportunity, by reading this book, to learn what you can do to right your life so you will have a chance for eternity. And no, this book will not give you any shortcuts, magical beans, or free passes. Even if you donated a million dollars to a charity or religious organization, you will still be faced with accepting responsibility for your life and building your Time of Living. Throwing excess money at people is not living.

“So, how does ‘strong’ and ‘true’ work? How do I know what I should do that is strong and true?”

That is a wonderful question. The words “Strong” and “True” encompass everything we do on this world. EVERYTHING. We will start with the word “strong”.

A Google popped up a definition for “Strong” as:

- Able to withstand great force or pressure.

Think about that. Has anyone ever felt great force or pressure in their life? Yes, we all have. That force and pressure comes at us from every direction from the time we are born. It comes from gravity, peer pressure, parental pressure, school pressure, sibling pressure, religious pressure, sexual pressure, love pressure, financial pressure, economic pressure, job pressures, puberty pressure, performance pressures, stress, expectations, war, threats, poverty, weather, responsibilities, etc. etc. etc..

We must endure all of those forces and pressures while we continue to do that which is true to our spirit. Are you beginning to see how those two words encompass your entire life?

After death, your spirit travels through your spirit tunnel back to YonTathia. The entire Physical Universe is between Earth and YonTathia. In-between are trillions of black holes in galaxies (including ours) that can actually swallow up a spirit. How can that be? It can happen because black holes can swallow anything that travels up to the speed of light. When your spirit is not strong and true, it slows down on its journey to YonTathia so it is no longer faster than light. If it is not true, then it follows a dangerous path away from the center of the universe. In that state, the spirit and its tunnel can be pulled into the black hole. You see, being strong and true is not a requirement that somebody dreamed up; it is a necessity for your spirit to return home.

Furthermore, you spirit’s Ark of Life must be strong enough to push through the negative force at the center of the Physical Universe that comes from the Spiritual Universe. It is that force that keeps everything physical from entering the Spiritual Universe. That is why everything in the Physical Universe is moving away from the center of the Physical Universe. Only a very strong spirit can penetrate it within a Spirit Life Tunnel.

We will now address the word “true”.

A quick Google pops up a definition of:

- Accurately or without variation. Bring (an object, wheel, or other construction) into the exact shape, alignment, or position required.

Another search gives us a more definitions:

- Being in accordance with the actual state or conditions; conforming to reality or fact; not false

- Real; genuine; authentic

- Sincere; not deceitful

- Firm in allegiance; loyal; faithful; steadfast

- Being or reflecting the essential or genuine character of something

- Exact; precise; accurate; correct

Both search definitions are applicable to the word “true”. The first definition is applicable to your Ark of Life being true for its journey home. Your Ark of Life must travel true on the right path to where it must deliver your spirit. Even if your Ark of Life is strong, if it is shaped like a ball, you will bob around on your journey like a corked bottle in the ocean. It must be built true to an Ark of Life and be put into the correct position for its journey. It is a reflection of your deeds.

The second set of definitions is applicable to how you conduct your life relative to others and to yourself.

When you bind strong and true together, you get an Ark of Life that is built correctly, is pointed in the proper direction, and is able to withstand great force or pressure during its journey. Its path home is true and it is strong enough to withstand the pulls of the black holes of the Physical Universe and the force at the exact center of the Physical Universe where the two universe planes meet at one single point.

Everything you do or experience in your life/lives is relative to being strong and true. That is the true meaning of life: Live strong and true to enable you to make your journey back to YonTathia with all of your Time of Living so you can create your World of Life where your spirit will live for eternity.

Being strong is adjusting the way we live once we either learn or understand a truer way. The change is growth.

Now go and live strong and true to be forever.

Initial Spirit

How do we receive a spirit? Many religions speak of our spirits, but they never clearly spell out how we get one. Some “believe” that we get it at conception. Uhh…. no. Apply logic to that and you will see how crazy that idea is. A jellyfish is more capable of receiving a spirit than we are at that point in our physiological development.

A spirit comes to our body when we are an infant with a functioning brain. With that said, I cannot give a specific timeframe for when it happens. As unbelievable as it sounds, I do remember my spirit coming into my body when I was an infant. The one thing I can say for certain is that at the time I was too young to speak words. As my spirit approached my body, my spirit felt similar to that as it does now. I was conscious of what was happening and was thinking on the way to my body. I, as a spirit, came down from the sky, through the roof of our house and into my body. Yes, I actually saw the roof of the building and I can still see the entire event in my mind as I write this. It is very clear. Once in my body, I lost all prior understanding and memories except for the few seconds of coming into my body. Once my spirit was part of my body, I could look around in wonderment at what was around me. In essence, I was “born again” into another body and was “conscious” of my surroundings. My spirit enabled me to begin to “think” and to “remember” things in my new life. At that moment, I began to accumulate Time of Living again.

There is nothing that I can remember between the time I was physically born and the time I received my spirit. All of my memories are from the initial melding of my spirit and my brain. However, old spirits have prior memories locked away in their spirit tunnel as I discussed before. Our brain cannot access those memories because it has no physical connection to them. Regardless, our new memories are constantly being stored by our spirit as we build our Ark of Life. Our Time of Living is never lost and cannot be destroyed in the physical realm. Therefore, for those individuals that have Alzheimer's disease, they will receive their memories back when they return home through their spirit tunnel. Knowing that might give some family members comfort during the difficult time before that person dies of the disease.

Thinking and the memory of one’s life are part of the function of the spirit and it begins upon the interfacing of a spirit and a body. Humans are essentially an animal with a spirit. We think, learn, and react based on spiritual and physical inclinations. Oftentimes, the spirit is in direct conflict with the physical part of our body.

Many scientific papers have been written on the differences between animals and humans in regards to intelligence. None have come to any solid conclusions. Some say that human intelligence is directly correlated to the size of our neocortex. Others say that alone is not enough of a difference. Some scientists even go so far as to say that the difference must be something non-physical.

One television program called that mystery that made us different from other animals as “The Spark of Life”. Those are the scientists that actually get it. The interface of a spirit to a brain gives us a huge advantage in many ways over other animals. Our spirit is the difference between our intelligence and that of other animals. We began agriculture and formed communities as soon as the human brain was developed enough to receive a spirit. It is the spirit that brought humans together to live as a community and work together doing farming. Spirits will always need other spirits, as that is how it will live within YonTathia. And it is the spirit that makes us teach other people how to do what we learned to do, either from trial and error or through being taught by others.

Our link to the Union of all Spirits gives us more than we realize. As discussed previously, our spirit tunnel contains all of our Time of Living cubes from all of our past lives and our Ark of Life contains Time of Living from our current life. All of those lives make up who we are as a complete spirit. Furthermore, we are influenced by the prior memories subliminally. That affects us in two ways; it makes us react to certain situations uniquely, and it make us live uniquely. It will affect how we plan our lives and what we do with our current life.

One example of a prior life influence that is fairly easy to grasp is a person’s natural inclination toward a certain skill. We have all heard a parent say, “I don’t know where they got that ability because neither of us could do that.” Well, their child has a “history”, so-to-speak, of doing whatever they appear to be good at. They most probably had that skill well-honed in a prior life.

The title of this chapter is Initial Spirit, yet, I really haven’t discussed our “Initial” spirit. I have, in the sense that I explained the initial melding of a spirit and body. But what about the absolute initial creation of a spirit?

I remember coming into my body, but I do not have any memory of the initial creation of my spirit from its very beginning of existence. Regardless, I do understand that it comes from the Spiritual Universe.

Spirits work together harmoniously in gardens within the Spiritual Universe and as a result a new spirit is created. That new spirit is then pushed into the Physical Universe, creating a new unique Spirit Life Tunnel leading to a being on a planet that will be the garden to grow the spirit to maturity. The existing spirits on that physical world will have an opportunity to coexist with and help grow that new spirit to maturity. And it is for that exact reason why all of us need to have a hand in raising a family or helping others within a community. Communities were formed immediately after humans began to receive spirits for that very reason.

Furthermore, learning how to nurture and grow plants will help us to understand part of our spiritual life within the Spiritual Universe. It will be a necessary skill to create new spirits there.

I cannot emphasize enough how important it is to learn how to care for others, especially a family, and to learn how to garden and make plants prosper. It is an essential life experience for a spirit to be able to make their journey home.

In contrast to a new spirit, an old spirit simply returns back down through the Spirit Life Tunnel (before reaching the end) and back into another infant. That process I have a complete understanding of because I experienced it and brought the memory of it back with me. Regardless of a spirit’s age, a spirit is a piece of the Union of all Spirits that needs to grow and mature. Both new and old spirits are required to gain Time of Living experiences so they can go back as a unique life within the Union of all Spirits. Without Time of Living experiences, we would be nothing more than an energy particle with no dimensions. And hence, why it is required for a spirit to enter the Physical Universe; we need to create our existence (life experiences and bonds) that will be needed when we return within the Spiritual Universe. Our life experiences from the Physical Universe will build our world in the Spiritual Universe upon our return home.

In my fourth book in the Losing Humanity series, called Re-Evolution, I created a fictitious setting for spirits coming from the Union of all Spirits, and of spirits returning home to the Union of all Spirits. While fictitious in regards to the spirit travel relative to the book, it reflects actual images of YonTathia (Spiritual Universe).

“So, what happens after a person receives a spirit?”

That is your life. You tell me!

Before we move on to another topic, I want to point out something that is very important. I am being very open with my discussions regarding spirits. To some people, they may feel threatened, be defensive, become scared, or simply think I have lost my mind. However, if you stop and think about your own life, I can say with absolute certainty that you have thought about whom you really are and if there was something bigger than you that is not visible. I know for a fact that we all think about that. Why? Because we all have a spirit and even if only subliminally, we feel its existence. Every religion accepts the fact that we have a spirit of some sort. So when you think about it, what I am discussing here are topics that you have already discussed within your own mind or with others. When you put this book into that context, what you are reading here is not foreign, mysterious, or crazy. You too have wrestled with many, if not all, of the topics I will address in this book. What is crazy is when one relinquishes the life of their spirit to the whims of a religion. How crazy is that?

With that said, let’s discuss spirits a bit more before we move on to other topics. It is well worth the time.

Spirits have always existed. They existed long before Earth was capable of having life. Let’s go back in time to get a better perspective…

Oftentimes I meld scientific evidence with spirituality. They are in-fact connected, as it was the Spiritual Universe that created the Physical Universe. The Physical Universe is 13.82 billion years old. Earth is 4.5 billion years old. That means that the Physical Universe is a factor of 3 times as old as Earth. In other words; the Physical Universe could have made a planet like earth three times over in series. Furthermore, there are billions of galaxies that each contain billions of solar systems. Earth is not unique; there are many planets similar to Earth and they too have life. We are not alone in regards to life within the Physical Universe.

Why am I stating those facts? Because religion has only been around for a few thousand years. That isn’t even a blip in time relative to the age of the Physical Universe. And with the Spiritual Universe being responsible for creating the Physical Universe, then surely, the Spiritual Universe is much older than 13.82 billion years old. So… how can anyone even remotely believe that one particular religion (1 of 4,200 religions on one planet amongst septillions) is solely responsible for a spirit to go to a heaven? And why would one religion that was created only a few years ago on a little pebble called Earth be “THE” religion for the entire Physical Universe?

Spirits in the Physical Universe were around for 13.82 billion years before Christ, Muhammad, Buddha, Abraham, Noah, Moses, etc. etc. In other words; there was something that enabled spirits to live LONG before religions cropped up. Think about that. Think long and hard. Remove your religious glasses and look through your own eyes to make sense of everything. Religions are simply a modern day phenomenon/superstition to control people. Plain and simple. To say that for 13.82 billion years that all spirits died upon physical death because people did not believe in that one religion is ludicrous. Keep those facts in the back of your mind as you read this book and it will help you to understand what is written.

This book is NOT about trying to get people to believe in ANYTHING. Again; spirits have been around for eternity. Religions have been around for a mere few thousand years. Many spirits have made their journey home for a very long time WITHOUT needing religions to do it. Again; I am not writing this book to make anyone believe in a new religion. If you look at the numbers, common sense should tell you that religions were never needed for your spirit to return home. Keep reading and you will learn how they do return home. You will not need to say a single prayer, bow to a statue, receive communion, or follow any of the religious scripts.

It is the norm in our society to not discuss religion in everyday communications with others. Why? Because there are so many of them and each religious group gets defensive of their religion. In-effect, by being quiet, it avoids anger, hostilities, and possibly fighting. (I know; religion is an oxymoron) People think that you are trying to convert them to your religion if you discuss religion. And with that being said, we see the beauty in not having a religion. We can be free to talk about our spirituality. True spirituality has no religion. It does not need it. And hence, there is nothing to sell any other person to get them to join. In-effect, they already are adjoined because their spirit came from the Spiritual Universe.

When we talk of our spirit openly and do positive things to make it strong and true, we are not selling anything to anyone. We are merely living normally as we are supposed to. So don’t hide who you are. And lose your fear of others whom you might think will condemn you. You are responsible for making your journey home; they are not responsible for you.

With that being said, you should not try to pull anyone away from their religion. It must be something that they do for themselves. If they ask for guidance, then it is our responsibility to help them. As more people that become accepting of their true spirituality, the better this world will become. That I can unequivocally state. Being open about your spirit is the single best thing you can do for our garden of spirits. (A.k.a. Earth) Don’t ever think or let anyone tell you that there is nothing you can do to help this world. There is! Live a spiritually fulfilling life that others can see. Over time, when more and more people take their religious glasses off, they will see what makes the spiritual realm so special. They will witness people fully exercising their spirituality and building their Ark of Life for their journey home. When those religious people feel what you are doing, many will rip their shroud of religion off their spirit and begin to live as they were supposed to live. And again; do not try to force them to change. Their spirit must become strong and true enough to do it for themselves.

I hope that you will become spiritually stronger through reading this book so you can find your true path home and begin living the life you were supposed to live. Don’t be afraid to discuss your spirit or your journey with others. We have suppressed our spirits for too long and we need to begin to have our spirits touch each other once again. The more you become strong to discuss your spiritual existence, the more natural you will find it to be. Life will begin to take on a completely new meaning. If we can succeed, then this garden of spirits will flourish and it will be a much better garden to grow in.

[Music: We May Never Pass This Way Again, by Seals & Crofts] Listen before reading.

Spirit Guides

I have previously mentioned spirit guides in chapters before this one. I will now expound them.

“What is a spirit guide?”

A spirit guide is a spirit that is in a special state that had a special bond with your spirit when it was on Earth in a physical human being. They can be friends, acquaintances, spouses, girlfriends, boyfriends, parents, significant others, life partners, and siblings. I have no understanding that they can be somebody that you had no prior knowledge of. With that being said, remember that you may have spirit guides from prior lives that you currently have no physical knowledge of in your present life, yet they are still there for you. A spiritual bond is with a spirit, not a physical body.

Your special bond with a spirit guide’s spirit from when it was on Earth is what gives them a special connection to you. My best friend Steve was my first spirit guide from this life. He was there for me immediately upon his death; however, I did not have the understanding I now have to realize what was happening back then. Even so, I now know that he has been a tremendous help for me through the years. He is better able to help me than most other spirits because he understands and feels my spirit more than other spirits do. I have benefited from other spirit guides since Steve’s death. Each is unique in how they can help me, as each knew me in a different way. Depending on the situation, I will reach out to a particular one that had more experience with that situation when they were alive.

I also continue to have spirit guides from prior lives. However, they are not as dominant as the ones in this life… except for one.

It is wonderful when you figure out who a spirit guide is for you. Often, it is not simple to figure out. They give you plenty of clues by influencing many things around you so you will have an opportunity to recognize that they are with you. It can be fascinating when you finally “get it.” And it may surprise you in regards to who your guide is. For one of my spirit guides, it took me over two months to figure it out from the clues that I did not immediately recognize. One morning the clue was so distinct that I had to get up and verify it. That person had died two months before and I had not seen them for over 35 years. I quickly found the obituary. After reading the obituary a plethora of messages all unfolded. I can’t begin to explain how that felt. It was incredible. That spirit guide has had an amazing influence on my life since then.

“What exactly do spirit guides do?”

Spirit guides can influence you to do things that will ultimately benefit you in your life. Not with physical acquisitions, but by influencing you to make good decisions, to do things that make you true, and to do things that make you strong. They can also help to steer you away from dangers that you have no clue exist. I don’t have complete understanding of how they can do this, but they somehow can foresee events in the near future. I understand that they are in a realm that travels faster than the speed of light, and I understand that the Physical Universe is predictable in relation to physics and mathematical formulas, so I deduce that they can use their capabilities to project out future events. And it is because of that ability of spirit guides that I can somehow sense future events unfolding before they do. It is nearly like seeing a movie of the future in my mind.

Here are a few examples of how a spirit guide can help you:

- They can help to calm us when we get angry.

- Help us to become more patient.

- Help us to lower our barrier against understanding and feeling spirits.

- Give us comfort when things are stressful.

- Help us to develop better relationships with others.

- Help us to find our true purpose.

- Help us to enjoy work that otherwise would seem laborious.

- Warn us and guide us away from a dangerous situation.

They can also influence other people that you care about so things will be better in your life. Forming relationships with other people is a form of getting closer to their spirit. Your spirit guide understands that, as they too have a relationship with you. Remember, we are all in this together.

“Can a person see a spirit guide?”

No. They have no physical dimension and are not in the physical realm, other than accessing you through their Spirit Life Tunnel. They are also not ghosts or angels. Ghosts and angels are a fallacy humans made up. People who claim to see them are either lying for selfish reasons or are hallucinating. Always remember that if you cannot physically touch something and feel mass (interact with it physically), then it is a hallucination created by your brain. Under the right circumstances, we are all capable of hallucinating. Many people hallucinate when they are in hospice, as their minds are in a very unique state.

This is an interesting topic because of my experience as a small child. Sometimes I wish I could hallucinate to “see” some of my spirit guides. But my brain won’t go there because it knows that it isn’t real and thus, knows that it would be pointless. Oh well. I’ll be home soon enough. In the mean-time, I have a lot of work to do to complete my mission. And if I want to feel them, I can simply talk to them in my mind. That is good enough for me.

“Where are spirit guides?”

Spirit guides are spirits that have not completed their journey home to YonTathia and have not returned to be within another infant for another life. Spirit guides can chose to put their journey to YonTathia on hold to help other spirits, it can be a requirement to complete their Time of Living, or it can occur if a person requests guidance from a spirit upon the death of that person. The spirit guide exists within their Ark of Life that is now a Time of Living Cube within their own Spirit Life Tunnel. Time of Living Cubes are strong enough to continue to exist within the tunnel and not be sucked out into a black hole. I understand that spirit guides can exist within a Time of Living Cube for a considerable time to help those that they had a bond with before making their final journey to YonTathia. When all of the people physically die for which the spirit guide was a guide to, and those spirits either die or complete their journey home, then the spirit guide can make their final journey home to YonTathia.

“Should I be afraid of my spirit guide?”

Absolutely not. Once you understand the relationship between you and your spirit guides, it is very comforting. If you do not have understanding of them, then yes, it might be a bit frightening or eerie when certain things happen and it appears to be uncanny. Now that you have learned about them, you may not be as fearful. Just don’t worry about them. They will never do anything to punish you, scare you, or cause you harm. Spirit guides are of pure and true intent.

Religions speak of guardian angels. Spirit guides on the surface might seem similar, but if you read the religious doctrines, you will quickly see that spirit guides are not anything like religious descriptions of angels. Religions state that angels have never been human and were created by “God.” The fact of the matter is that there is no God and therefore anything that was supposed to be made by a god does not exist. If you look at some of the descriptions of angels, everyone has their own take on what they are. Some even go so far as to say they keep you safe. Even a spirit guide cannot physically do that. Nothing can. If that were the case, everyone would be safe, but we all know that none of us are “safe”. Nature/physics makes it so. Furthermore, if an angel made us all safe, there would be no way to become strong and true.

The only safe place is YonTathia. YonTathia is the Spiritual Universe, which is in a different dimension than the Physical Universe and is in-fact the inverse of the Physical Universe. Nothing physical can see or touch it. No device made in the Physical Universe will ever be able to detect the Spiritual Universe nor will it ever be able to detect a spirit tunnel or spirit. Anything traveling faster than the speed of light is completely undetectable by anything in the Physical Universe.

While your spirit guide cannot change anything physical to protect you from harm, they have an uncanny understanding of future events. And with that understanding, they may be able to influence you or other people to do something different that will change a pattern that could lead to harm. Again, we have the power of choice and we often do not understand the clues. If you find yourself going crazy because of a plethora of “Murphy’s Law” events just when you need to leave to go somewhere, then that may be intentional. Be patient, and don’t get angry. Go about living through those obstacles that are delaying you and smile. Your spirit guide probably had some influence in setting up that pattern to slow you down. That delay may have spared you from being in an accident. Another tip is to be very attentive to things when life appears to be working against you. It is your spirit guides trying to get your attention to be aware of something that you might not normally notice. Pay more attention to things that are happening, slow down, and be aware of your surroundings. With that being said, do not live your life in a state of paranoia. We live in a universe that, in-effect, is in a constant state of random events. It isn’t actually random, but there are enough independent events happening simultaneously as to give that appearance. Things happen.  All the time and at different times. Always. Over time you will get a sense when you need to pay closer attention without being paranoid of everything or thinking that everything that happens is a “sign”.

If you find that you have less and less contact with your spirit guide, you may need to reach out to them. Your involvement with your physical life may have excluded them. Find something that you both shared an interest in, like a song, gardening, hobby, work, cooking a special dish, working on mechanical things, fishing, etc. etc. It will be unique for each spirit guide. When you are doing that particular thing, think of them. If your barrier comes down, you will feel them. Talk to them (within your mind) about something that you need guidance with once you feel them. If it gives you more comfort, then talk aloud to them. You may want to do this in private or risk people accusing you of losing your mind. You see; we sometimes inadvertently rebuild a block to them and we sometimes need to make an effort to keep it down. And no, they do not hold a “grudge” if you have ignored them. Those types of feelings do not exist within YonTathia or within a Time of Living Cube. Grudges are a physical thing that a spirit left behind when they physically died.

The closer you get to your spirit guides, the more sensitive you will be to their clues that they will give you. Here is a very important tip you should learn; do not look for the clues from a spirit guide. That’s right; do NOT look for the clues from your spirit guide. I know; that seems counterintuitive. It is not and I speak from much experience with my spirit guides. The clues must present themselves as happenstance and be spontaneous. You will suddenly notice a pattern as a thought runs through your mind regarding something. It is like a confirmation of your thought. Why does it work that way? The reason is simple, actually. If you look for the clues, you will certainly find something that you will BELIVE to be a clue. In other words, your mind will play games with you and make you think there are clues when there are none. In-fact, you will begin to see patterns and use it as a justification to do something that YOU want to do or to confirm something that never should be confirmed.

An example can be found in music. Most music is about love, the joy of love, and the tragedy of love. When a young person falls in love, they listen to songs about the greatness of love and will hear a song come on the radio that talks about finding a one true love. The young person thinks to themselves that the song was a sign from “god” that they should pursue the person they have a crush on. The reality is that the young person probably listened to 30 love songs that day and picked the song they wanted to support their feelings. It is self-justification of their feelings. It was inevitable that a song would come on the radio that the person could find applicable to their situation that they WANTED TO HEAR. With that being said, the spirit realm does use music as a way of extending messages. However, the connection must be happenstantial, spontaneous, and not be looked for. When the clue or message is “real” it will hit you suddenly and unexpectedly. Be careful with music, however; the messages are not the complete lyrics of a song and are often keenly interwoven. Do not take the lyrics too literally. Oftentimes the messages are subliminal in nature. It takes a lot of time and experience to understand spiritual messages and confirmations. I am VERY cautious with what my mind might want to see as a clue.

I placed links to music within this book to help provide a better feel of the topics and a more recognized feel of our spirits and so it would not seem so foreign. We all can relate to music unless there is some mental condition that inhibits it. I am not the only person to feel spirits. Music should show you how spirits have been felt by people for ages. If you alter your lifestyle and drop your resistance to your true spirituality you may be able to as well. Maybe you can already. In that case, then this book will be a welcomed breath of fresh air. You are not alone.

While spirit guides do not have a physical presence, they can sense future patterns based upon possible choices made by people. Remember; they exist in a spiritual realm that is moving faster than the speed of light. We are in slow motion relative to their existence. A spirit guide can also influence others to make patterns develop for things to possibly happen. We can ignore the clues or choose to not make the decision we feel that they want us to make. I can tell you with certainty that you do not want to purposely resist them. It never ends well for you. They do not punish you; you simply live through the results of your own choice. Remembering that distinction is VERY important. YOU ultimately make the decision that sets up a future set of events.

[Music: If You Stay, by Heidi Talbot] Listen before reading.

Before we leave this chapter I will give you some VERY important words of wisdom that your Spirit guide will unrelentingly attempt to make you understand. Read them carefully:

When you finally accept the understanding to do the things that you know you should do,  as opposed to only doing the things that you want to do, you will be on your way to becoming strong and true. And when you do so, you will gain much Time of Living. In order to reach that point, you will need to stop making selfish decisions and decisions that hurt others.

I cannot stress the above statement enough. Accepting the above statement will be the beginning of your real life if you can reach that point.

The statement above is extremely difficult for young people to accept because they get out into the world and they want everything NOW. When that occurs, their spirit guide(s) will “run interference” in an attempt to get the person to think about what is happening. The person will interpret the interference as something working against them. It is actually the complete opposite.

They need to slow down, make sensible decisions, and live within their means as they grow and build their families. I see too often that young people will quickly dive into a serious relationship and use each other so they can get “more”. They shirk spiritual commitment, physically live together as a mutual benefit, and effectively exist as mere roommates and sexual partners. More than not, the relationship collapses because they failed to build a spiritual family and did not make decisions that strengthened their bond. And because they never formed a spiritual family and their bond was never solidified, they added no Time of Living during that entire time together. In other words, they wasted a very important part and time of their life.

Young people need to establish a relationship with their spirit guides and attempt to do things that they understand that they should do. Making that decision is very difficult, but brings many rewards in the future. Spirit guides are wonderful in helping a person through this.

[Music: Slow Down, by Nichole Nordeman] Listen before reading.

Spirit Touch

No, this is not like when ET’s fingertip lights up when he touches a human’s finger in the movie.

Spirits touch other spirits all the time. It happens at religious gatherings, family gatherings, when dating a person, in times of need, when we see something wonderful, when we feel pain when something bad happens to others, etc., etc.

If you have watched Dancing with the Stars, then you certainly have watched a dance that simply moved everyone to the point of showing emotion. That is spirit touching. When a person becomes emotional in that situation, they are feeling messages of spirits conveyed through music and dance. Our barriers to the spirit realm are reduced and we feel a spirit more strongly. When we feel the Union of all Spirits strongly, our own spirit feels the message intensely and feels that which it longs to be a part of. In other words, our spirit feels the goodness from the Union of all Spirits and longs to be with it. It is neither sadness nor happiness when we become emotional in that instance. It is more of a spiritual awakening that our spirit desires to feel. Every spirit in a human understands the feeling of YonTathia and when it feels a spiritual touch it envelops as much of it as it can.

Spirit touch can also occur when two people fall in love. They are drawn to each other and feel fulfilled when they are with the other person. The barriers that our brain puts up to our spirits is brought down so the two can feel the comfort of each other’s spirit.

When a person does something special for you, you may feel the goodwill and caring of their spirit. That too is spirit touch.

Spirit touch can also be felt when two friends share experiences and try to help each other through tough times. Have you ever cried when you saw how hurt a loved one is because of a tragic event? That was spirit touching. In that case, you feel the hurt of your friend’s spirit.

Let’s go back to Dancing with the Stars… When you meld music with dance, you can setup some very powerful spiritual connections. Each artistic expression (dance and music) can carry spiritual messages with them.

Music can be a carrier of spirit messages and can also be a carrier for a musician to express the feeling of their own spirit. I saw a show where Martina McBride told the audience that she feels as if spiritual messages flow through her in the form of music… that she is simply a device for it to come through. Martina was exactly right. A class of children sang one of her songs for a teacher that learned that she had cancer. I saw the video on YouTube. The teacher was completely moved and emotional when they sang to her. She was literally bombarded by the goodwill from the spirits of each of the children AND the spirit realm. That was spirit touch in a big way. If you ever doubt that you have a spirit, then living an experience like that woman did with those children would give you undeniable understanding that you do.

And with dance, there is a physical expression of the dancer’s spirit, the music, or both. Dancers generally are more sensitive to spirits than other people. Why? Because they have to feel the message of the music and display it in body movement so the viewers can “feel” something from it. That can be seen on Dancing with the Stars when everyone is in tears after a breath-taking dance. A good example of that is the last dancing performance by Derek Hough and Bindi Irwin in 2015. Both dancers felt each other’s spirit that had touched each other previously and had formed a tight bond because of it. At the same time they both felt the spirit of Bindi’s deceased father, helping them to express that spiritual bond from the spirit realm though music and dance. When you have a spiritual event that powerful, it knocks down the spiritual barrier for many people and they become emotional. That too is spirit touch in a big way.

Another instance of spirit touch is when a band writes a song and plays it seamlessly together. They play the music synchronously without much, if any, thought because they all feel the spirit of the song and it plays through all of them as a unit. It may not be as emotional as when it is coupled with dance, but it is fluid when spirits work together.

I used spirit messages from music when I wrote the Losing Humanity series. And that is why I incorporated music within it. However, most people have spirit blocking on autopilot and many readers do not feel what the music brings to the story. In that case, the music is a distraction. Some do feel it, however, and it makes the story that much more compelling. The Losing Humanity series can help you to understand your spirit better and help you to learn how your brain blocks access to it. If you read the entire series and never feel any emotion, then you have a serious issue with your spirit. You should think about your life to try to understand what happened for you to have such a large barrier to your spirit. Once you get a handle on the matter, then you need to work aggressively to fix it. I’m serious. If a person cannot feel the emotions or spirits of others, they are in trouble. You can accept that or not. Again, our journey is created through our decisions. If you chose to not make your journey home, well… it is all you. And to just you… you will get. (Here is a clue: that is not good)

Movies use music a lot. Most movies would not get off the ground without it. The music industry knows how music affects people and they use it to bring emotion to their stories.

Another instance of spirit touch is when a baby is born to parents. The parents’ spirits feel that they have given another opportunity for another spirit to have a life and that they will be a part of it. And when the infant finally gets their spirit, that bond grows even stronger. Sadly, it does not always work for everyone.

When parents are on drugs or have an addiction to alcohol, their spirit is blocked physically in their brain. In that case, they do not form that spiritual bond to their child. The result can be tragic. Without a spiritual bond between a child and parent, the child is nothing more than an object in the way of them getting their next fix. Resentment builds and the child is neglected, beaten, and sometimes killed. There is no spirit touch in that scenario. Why? Because extreme spirit blocking occurs, either selfishly, purposely, or through substance abuse.

After my experience in the Light of Understanding and my Spirit Life Tunnel, I became exceedingly sensitive to the touch of other spirits. That has occasionally made it difficult for me at times when I needed to suppress my emotions in order to talk to people. The connection can be extremely strong. Sometimes it is the touch of a spirit that is in the Physical Universe, and other times it is a spirit or spirits from YonTathia. It can even be from my spirit guides. Depending on the situation, it can be a happy feeling, a sad feeling, be comforting, or be a longing.

Furthermore, the more I open myself up to the spirit realm, the more I can feel the spirits of others. I cannot tell what a person is thinking, but I often feel what they are feeling. In that situation, it is not a two way street. They do not feel my spirit. Therefore, I hesitate to call that true “spirit touch”. It is more of a “spirit feel”.

And yes, I do occasionally feel spirits of those that I am very close to who may be far away. Generally it is when their spirit is dealing with a difficult situation.

We can communicate with other spirits that we did not know when they were alive by learning about who they were. This in-effect creates a link to them, similar to a memory link. Those spirits must be willing to communicate with us as well. It is a two-way acknowledgement. I have had this happen on several occasions. This connection can occur when I see a story about a death on the television. It may seem eerie to you, but it is not to me. Oftentimes it makes me smile to feel the person that died. They made it home; what is so eerie about that? Nothing.

To repeat something I have said before that is worth repeating; terrorists work hard at inhibiting spirit touch in the people that they rule. Therefore, music is banned as well as other activities that would promote spiritual touch. By suppressing the connection to the spirit realm, the terrorists can control the people more easily. Instead of spirit touch, they instill fear. To have that mentality of physical dominance over others, one needs to be mentally unstable and have a very weak spirit. The people that they rule need to gain this understanding and fight back so they can once again walk on their path to becoming strong and true and to accumulate Time of Living. At the present time, they can do neither.

When the human race can lower their barrier to the Union of all Spirits they will begin to have more spirit touch incidents. When that happens, we will understand each other better and our differences that have caused us to segregate into groups will be significantly reduced.

[Music: On the Other Side, by Peter Bradley Adams] Listen before reading.

Spirit Blocking

Spirit blocking is when a person purposely or inadvertently blocks the influence that their spirit, their spirit guide, or the Union of all Spirits has on their physical life. Is this a good thing to do? Should we do it? Is it bad?

First, let’s look at the negative aspect. Spirit blocking is done subconsciously by everyone at some point in their lives. They may be immature and do not want to let their spirit guides or the Union of all Spirits influence their thinking because they are selfishly motivated. They simply do not want to listen to reason. If you are a parent, you can certainly relate to that issue when your child refuses to listen to anything you say. The child wants what they want and will not listen to your reasoning.

Adults spirit block for the same reasons. They do not want to think about what is real. It is much easier to ignore their spirit and to pursue what they “want.” They do not desire to feel what is real because they want to believe a fallacy that sounds wonderful. They will even refuse to acknowledge things that are directly in front of them. When this happens, it is nearly impossible for spirit guides or the Union of all Spirits to guide them.

One example of this situation is with teenagers. Teenagers want to party, they want to be accepted by a group, and they may want to date a particular person. They will ignore what the person they desire is really like, and instead make that person out to be more than they really are. The results can be catastrophic. They remove their protection mechanism (spirit guides and Union of all Spirits) that would help them avert something tragic happening in their life. Parents try to help by coming in on the physical side of their brain by talking to them, but even then, many teenagers will block that reasoning. Oftentimes they block the reasoning physically by running to their rooms when they sense a confrontation. They simply do not want to feel what is wrong with what they want and will refuse to apply logic. This is not unlike followers of a religion.

Incredibly, people will spirit block in regards to religion. It seems like an oxymoron, but people will block their spirit guides and the Union of all Spirits so they will be free to believe in a religion that does not make any sense. The fact is, in order to believe in any religion, people must spirit block. This process of spirit blocking is reinforced by the religion when it tells people that they will spiritually die if they do not believe in that religion or do what that religion suggests. They also influence people to not associate with people from other religions. People are being taught to block any spiritual relationship with others from another religion. The religious leaders will not come right out and say that, however. It is “love thy neighbor, but don’t associate with them or ever consider joining their religion.”

The religion can also preach to not question their religion or god. Again, they claim it to be a violation that will damn your soul. That threat scares people into blocking the spiritual connection in their brain. They simply shut the connection down out of fear of retribution. In other words, they blindly follow and shut off any reasoning. It is the basic mechanism used by all religions.

This process of fear and spirit blocking has been learned by cults and is now taking hold in many extremists groups. People no longer think for themselves; they let themselves be brain washed and will do what they are told. They believe in the promises made by a religion and will resist seeing that which is self-evident directly in front of them.

We see spirit blocking in politics. People will want one thing selfishly and will support a candidate that promises them their “one thing”. However, that candidate may be a horrible person in every other way. Yet, the supporter will block any reasoning from their spiritual connection that would allow them to feel how wrong it is to support such a horrid person. We saw that in the 2016 presidential election. These people live in complete denial of what is starkly right in front of them. They simply block any type of feeling how wrong that person is.

Spirit blocking is also necessary for suicide bombers to complete their cruel missions. They are completely cut off from their spiritual connection. Suicide bombing is a sure way to kill your spirit, for a laundry list of reasons. If only they had real understanding, it would all stop. However, they are taught the complete opposite by their religion. Many are promised 72 virgins in heaven if they commit their horrid act. One must block off all reasoning from the brain and the spirit to believe something so ridiculous. Manipulation… pure manipulation. Why didn’t their coward leader also walk in with a vest of bombs? I know what they would say. Their actions are identical to some of our politicians. No matter where we are on this world, we are human and we act similarly, but use different words and cultures… but at the end of the day, we are all the same. Somehow, we must find a way to help people to feel their spiritual connection that is real, not what controlling figure heads tell them to believe. Only then will we be heading toward a stable world.

Soldiers in war also spirit block, lest they go insane from the spiritual messages that can rush into their brain during battle. If they did not do this, they could not fight. They are taught in basic training how to spirit block, however, they have no idea that it is actually happening and it is not called that. Is that a good thing?

It is a double-edged sword in this case. It could save their physical lives. However, it can take their spiritual lives later. That is why many soldiers that see action commit suicide. What they have done is so intense, that their spirit connection eventually comes rushing in and they cannot deal with the spiritual pain they feel. The trauma of what they did is finally felt by their spirit. Furthermore, they begin to feel the hurt from spirits of others where their actions caused pain and suffering. And they understand that there is no way to undo what they did. In their minds, the life they had before is over and they are incredibly remorseful.

The beneficial aspect of spirit blocking occurs when you are being attacked. Humans are a warring, fighting species that kills its own. In a situation where a person is confronted by an attacker, the attacker has already blocked their spirit and is acting as aggressively as a wild animal killing their prey. If attacked, you too will need to get into that mode to survive. By spirit blocking, one puts their self into a wild animal mindset that will not necessarily fight nicely nor stop quickly, even if the attacker is down. A person becomes physically stronger for the fight and becomes fearless. When one is fearless and angry like a wild animal, their adrenaline increases and they will not feel as much pain. This helps them to endure the fight and have a better chance of survival. Hence, the reason those soldiers are taught to spirit block. If it is done defensively, the spirit will not be as damaged because the brain is spirit blocking to survive an offensive assault. It is not a bad thing, spiritually, to survive an attack. We must be strong to continue our journey and thwart attacks from weak spirits that would try to kill us before we can make our journey home.

Spirit blocking can also be a conscious decision that some people will make in general. People will spirit block so they do not have to deal with feelings that may make them behave differently than what is the norm or that which would cause them to lose financial security or a loved one. They resist feeling the understanding that would help to show them that what they are doing is wrong because they do not want to change, even when it is clear that they should. People in that situation have become satisficed with their life and are afraid of change or losing what they have. Oftentimes they really don’t even like the results of what they are doing. But to many, the misery they endure is less threatening relative to that which is unknown and unpredictable.

Another reason that spirit blocking is done by some people is because they understand that they will have to work harder if they do what is right. In other words; they spirit block for selfish reasons. (A.k.a. laziness.) They may also understand that by doing what is right, they will lose economic or financial security. These people are very emotionally torn and are never happy with their lives. You see, physical things cannot ever make us as fulfilled as a healthy spiritual life. Being spiritually fulfilled and physically “having it all” are negatively correlated.

Spirit blocking is also used by people that finally build up enough courage to sever a bad relationship. It is not a bad thing to do temporarily in a situation such as that. They spirit block to reduce the hurt that has been inflicted upon their spirit from the bad relationship. However, this is only a short-term strategy to get over the initial impact of the split. Ultimately, we all need to deal with the hurt of a broken relationship so we can move forward. When we spirit block to cover a hurt, we also block the positive influences from the Union of all Spirits, our spirit guides, and the spirits of others that are alive that care for us.

In my situation, I spirit block when I feel very close to YonTathia.

“Why is that?” one may wonder, “Isn’t YonTathia a wonderful place?”

Yes, YonTathia is an incredibly wonderful place, and it is for that reason that I will sometimes spirit block temporarily to not feel it as strongly. When a spirit experiences the enchantment of YonTathia (from the light or tunnel), it ALWAYS longs to go back home. It is an extreme case of homesickness for the spirit. Being on Earth is incredibly difficult and painful compared to it. If I begin to talk about YonTathia, oftentimes my spirit opens the tunnel wider and I can feel YonTathia yet again. It can be overwhelming and emotional. Not from pain, sadness, or misery, but from an intense yearning to return. I have learned to spirit block when that happens so I can continue to move forward instead of being depressed, wishing I was there. It is not healthy for me to let myself yearn so much to return. I must complete my mission here. I WILL return once again someday. That I completely understand. First, I must be strong and endure my stay here to help others. The more people I help guide home, the more spirits I will be surrounded with when I finally return home for good. This burden that I accept willingly is well worth my effort.

If anybody thinks for a second that I have an unfair advantage for making my journey to YonTathia because of my three prior experiences, they would be seriously wrong. Like anything else in our lives, experiencing near-death is another form of burden. Nevertheless, I take only the good from that experience and manage my emotional connection.

The topic of feeling the enchantment of YonTathia brings up an interesting observation regarding drugs. When a person begins to die, they embark on a spiritual separation from the brain. That separation removes their consciousness from the physical part of the brain and places it more into the spiritual connection part of the brain. When that happens, it is possibly a similar feeling to being “high” from drugs. The drug in-effect is bringing the person close to death by destroying or shutting down parts of the brain. However, over time, the drug burns out the connection between the spirit and the brain and the person will begin to do things they never would have done before taking the drugs. Their spiritual connection has less influence over their decisions because the brain becomes much less sensitive to it. With each dose of the drug, the brain and spirit become more separated and the initial “high” they felt when the brain felt itself dying from the drug becomes weaker. Eventually, the person overdoses in the hope of feeling it again. Only this time, they do not come back from it and their death process moves forward. That is not a good thing, for obvious reasons.

There is no artificial way or short-cuts to get to YonTathia. Yes, you may feel the “high” by being close to the death phase, but you will never truly experience YonTathia because that is at the END of the tunnel; a place that drugs cannot bring you to. They are two separate processes.

With that being said, the high they experience creates a yearning to feel the closeness of the light. That is where the addiction lies. Let me caution you; if you think you will experience YonTathia by using drugs, then you have completely misinterpreted what I have just explained. You WILL NOT experience the feeling of YonTathia with drugs. But you may put your brain into a death sequence where you will feel no sense of worry because the brain begins to be dysfunctional. If it is dysfunctional, it also cannot “worry” about things. A brain ceases to care about the physical realm when it is dying. That IS NOT the same feeling as experiencing the joy within YonTathia or the Union of all Spirits within the light. Not even close.

A native America tribe out west had a ritual that put a person close to death in the hope of receiving messages from the spirit realm. They too experienced a high from it. However, many died during the process. Playing around with the edge of death is detrimental not only to your body, but also to your spirit. You are supposed to LIVE to become strong and true. Don’t short yourself of that opportunity. Experiencing the final death phase is inevitable for all of us, so don’t rush it. You need to LIVE to make your Ark of Life and to add to your Time of Living. There is no shortcut or set of prayers that will get you that. Based on my research, the Indians that survived the self-inflicted torture hallucinated and sometimes were in a brain death sequence. Modern people have found a way with drugs to remove the physical pain aspect of that procedure to achieve the same detrimental result.

Let me repeat again what I have already repeated several times before in the hopes that you will remember it; there is no shortcut to YonTathia and you will NOT magically get messages from the Union of all Spirits by torturing or drugging yourself. If you think you do, then you have a very serious problem. The spiritual realm does not operate in that fashion. Doing those things disrespects your body and your spirit. If you want to be close to the Union of all Spirits, then do many of the positive things I suggest in this book. Most of my suggestions are simply common sense.

“If our brain can block the spirit connection, can we inversely block the physical part of our brain so our spirit part becomes more influential? Should we? If so, then when and why should we?”

Yes, we can make our spirit connection more dominant relative to the control of our physical brain. And yes we should on many occasions. It can keep us from harming others or becoming spiritually weak if we do not learn to do it.

However, restraining the physical (animal) side of our brain from blocking our spiritual side is VERY difficult to do. It takes a lot of mental strength to be able to control the animal side. One must relinquish some control of the brain to the Union of all Spirits so it can assume a more dominant role in your life.

In general, to strengthen the spiritual connection a person must stand down from their natural tendencies to be confrontational, defensive, and aggressive. In order to do this, one must teach the brain how to let the spirit side dominate the physical brain. (Relinquish control temporarily) The difficult part of this procedure is that this process needs to be initiated from the physical part of the brain. That sounds like a catch-22, does it not? Well, that is why it is so difficult. Nevertheless, our spirit side does have one advantage… spirit guides.

Spirit guides are more capable of helping you through this blocking procedure than the Union of all Spirits because your spirit guide knows you at a more physical and personal level. They had spent time with you physically when the animal part of you dominated the spiritual you.

“When would a person want to block the animal side?”

Think of somebody that is bi-polar. They can be the nicest person one second, but a trigger can instantly create a raving animal that is unpredictable the very next second. They are unpredictable because their spirit is instantly blocked when the trigger is tripped. When the trigger is tripped, they lose reasoning because reasoning is part of a spiritual function.

Think about when a person gets you angry. When you become angry with them, you immediately form a confrontation between the spiritual and physical parts of your brain.

If you lash out quickly, become violent easily, or become a raving lunatic, then you have a problem and a lack of equilibrium within your brain between the spiritual and animal. Your spirit is becoming weaker than your body. In these scenarios, we need to learn to shut down the part of our physical brain that creates anger.

Wild animals are reactionary to events in their environment. Take, for instance, a mother bear with her cubs. When she senses that her young are in danger, her protection mechanism is triggered and she will immediately be in fight-mode with anger in her brain. She must if her cubs are to survive. It removes fear, makes muscles ready to endure a fight, and it blocks some physical pain. Animals do not have spirits and do not need to grow spiritually with others. They only need to physically survive. Therefore, being bi-polar might be a good trait in the wild for these animals. And that trait might have been a good attribute, genetically, for humans before they evolved enough to become a host for a spirit.

A male lion will see another male lion come into his pride. He too will get into fight mode instantly. If he does not, the other male will kill his pride’s cubs so the adult females will go into estrus. The intruding male will then confront the leader of the pride to take it away from him. That male lion must be able to instantly get into fight mode and to pass that gene through to his progeny. So too did humans before we began to receive spirits. The bi-polar gene that was necessary for survival thousands of years ago still crops up. In genetics, we call this a “throw-back.”

With that said, our society has evolved and that bi-polar anger gene is detrimental to our society now. We have a spirit and we have learned to protect each other in a social arrangement. The instant-anger gene is detrimental to survival at this point and can get you killed or imprisoned. There is also no physical control mechanism for it. Sometimes children and spouses are killed when the physical side of the brain is very dominant. When the spiritual side is completely shut off, there is no remorse for actions and nothing in the brain that says to STOP.

We continue to kill each other in our society, but we also have a spirit that does its best to control that. In other words, our spirit is the control mechanism for the physical brain.

“But wait! What if the physical side shuts off the connection with the spiritual side? Will our control mechanism not be available?”

You got it. So, how do we control the physical side so it does not dominate (shut down) the spiritual side?

A book could be written based strictly on that one question. (And there are probably thousands of them printed already) However, I can give some generalized advice that may help. It will not help everyone and will not help anyone all of the time.

1. In the case where the trigger has been activated and intense anger presents itself, get away from where the anger started. Just go. This advice is for the seriously impaired person. Examples are when a baby will not stop crying and you are angrily holding it, or when your spouse is yelling at you incisively.  Don’t let your anger build. When anger builds, it creates a wall to the spirit. When the wall is completely up, you become an unpredictable animal that does not make sensible decisions. You will physically react like a wild animal to eliminate the problem in front of you. The shaken baby syndrome is a product of this when it cannot be controlled.

For people like this, they need to remove themselves from the area, control their breathing, and STOP thinking about what is making them so angry. Think of something else. Force yourself to do it. Once your heart rate goes back down and your breathing is normal, then you can slowly return to the scene, telling yourself that things are not as bad as they seem. Tell yourself to be strong and endure. You may need to be mentally strong to force yourself to become more open minded. DO NOT let your mind repeatedly go through the scenario of what made you angry. Resist that with all of your might. And if you understand who your spirit guides are, ask them for help to make you strong and understanding. Keep them in the loop. This is a big component. Two spirits working to control your brain is better than one.

When you can finally deal with the issue at hand reasonably, express your gratitude to your spirit guide(s) and ask them to be with you whenever you get like that again. You should always request their assistance. It establishes a stronger link between them and you. The better the link is, then the easier and sooner you will be able to deal with your anger trigger.

2. Not every situation will be extreme. Sometimes you will get angry at your car when you are working on it. Sometimes you will get angry with your child when they blatantly disobey your wishes. Maybe you will get angry at your boss or friend when they say something you do not like. In many situations, you cannot walk away like in example #1 above.  Ultimately, the goal is to confront issues reasonably and NOT walk away from them. Walking away is a last resort to keep from becoming obnoxious, violent, or placing yourself or others in danger.

Again, always keep your spirit guide(s) involved. They know you better than you do most of the time. In-fact, they also understand the other person and why they are acting the way they are. That is why they can help you through the situation better than if you were alone with the issue. Some understanding can flow from them into you.

In the non-extreme cases, stop yourself from being angry. I know; it is easier said than done. Been there, done that. You will need to teach yourself to think through the situation and to have an open mind. Will yourself to not be angry and to grab control of the situation. It can work if you work at it. It is a learned behavior and will become easier the more you do it.

Oftentimes it is best to not respond quickly when you get angry. Take a deep breath and do not let yourself repeat in your mind what has gotten you angry. Work against the rage. Do not let it control you. You must control it. Ask your guides for assistance, and then think through what is happening. Slow down. Do nothing rash. Use reasoning and move forward with control. After the dust settles, you will feel good about the control you have just learned to use.

Eventually you will need your spirit guide(s) less and less as your brain learns to let your spirit keep a presence even when you get angry. Controlling your anger and keeping your spirit guides(s) involved is a HUGE way to build your Ark of Life. What you are doing is creating a stronger spirit. It is not easy to control one’s temper if a person is genetically inclined to letting it out. Remember; we are nothing more than a wild animal with a spirit. We can choose which is dominant. (Hint: Go with the spirit being dominant; for it can live for eternity, but the animal part will die in a relatively short period of time.)

After an episode where you needed to control your temper, try to think of good things. It will help to remove your brain from thinking about what got you angry. Thinking of negativity or hateful things will make you more angry and depressed. And remember; evil is simply what a person does that has spirit blocked. By thinking positively, you will keep your spirit nourished and your barrier down.

[Music: Think Good Thoughts, by Colbie Caillat] Listen before reading.

Spiritual Death

It is only during the journey home within the tunnel that a spirit can actually die. A spirit can be weakened beyond usefulness on Earth, but there is nothing on Earth that can kill it. Nevertheless, there are a couple of scenarios where a spirit can die.

In one scenario, the spirit has no substantial Time of Living to be preserved for the current life. And because of that, the spirit also cannot be strong and true to complete the journey home. Its Ark of Life is incomplete for the life it just lived. In this case, the spirit simply stops somewhere within its Spirit Life Tunnel on its journey to YonTathia. It is like running out of gas in the middle of the dessert where nobody else travels.

At that point, because the spirit’s Ark of Life is essentially useless for purposes of the Spiritual Universe, the Time of Living is not preserved in a Time of Living Cube and remains with the spirit. Because it is not removed from the spirit for preservation, that spirit is too weighed down by it to be able to return back through the tunnel to live another life in an infant.

Furthermore, no Time of Living from a prior life can be returned into an infant even if the spirit could return. Time of living can only be brought home to YonTathia or preserved within a Time of Living Cube, not transferred back to another infant.

In rare cases, if a body does not complete its death sequence and comes back alive, then the Time of Living is immediately brought back with the spirit to the existing body. That is what happened to me when I willed my spirit to return.

When the spirit comes to a halt within the tunnel as it tries to return to Earth, it stops moving at the speed of light because it cannot go forward and cannot go backward. At that moment, because it is slower than the speed of light, it is severed from the Spiritual Universe and then gets pulled into a black hole within the Physical Universe.

Yes, it dies permanently. There is no hell for spirits that cannot make their journey home or return to a physical planet. Hell would be pointless. Why bother with one?

All bonds to other spirits are effectively erased and you literally are forgotten from everyone who makes their journey home to YonTathia.

In another spirit death scenario, the spirit is very untrue for reasons of its own doing. It is propelled through the tunnel, but cannot stay contained within it because it is not true in the direction toward home. It smashes through the side of the tunnel and is thrown out into the Physical Universe where it gets sucked into a black hole. Spirits can only travel faster than the speed of light within the Spirit Life Tunnel. Anything outside of the tunnel adheres to the laws of physics.

The third spirit death scenario is where the spirit is seriously weak; again, from its own doing during its life in a body. The spirit travels through the tunnel and eventually stops for being so weak. At that point there are two things that can happen; the Time of Living can be preserved, or it does not. If it does, then the spirit must travel back into an infant. If the spirit is too weak to return, then it stops within the tunnel and gets sucked into a black hole, ending in the spirit’s death. If it does not preserve the Time of Living, then death is imminent from traveling slower than the speed of light because it can neither go forward nor backward.

If a spirit dies, all prior and current life memories and bonds of the spirit die with it relative to spirits that made their journey home within the Spiritual Universe. To those spirits within YonTathia, it will be as if that spirit never lived at all. Furthermore, that spirit is not felt by spirits on Earth. While the physical part of a person’s brain may miss a person that has died and think of them, that connection will be purely historical memories, not a spiritual connection.

Spiritual death is a complete death.

“Can a spirit die before the body dies?”

In a sense, it can whither to become increasingly weak and dysfunctional. The brain will therefore not receive much influence from it. However, it cannot completely die until the body dies. Brain activity will keep the connection. If the brain dies, then the spirit takes the next step just as if the entire body had died. The connection to a spirit is within the brain.

Spirits that are in a withered state have a tunnel that is so narrow that communication with YonTathia is severely limited. (The spirit lacks the energy) Think of it as not being able to hear somebody give you instructions because they are too far away for you to hear them. Therefore, that person cannot give you instructions to help you if they know there is something you are doing that will jeopardize your life or existence. On Earth, a body with a withered spirit will do horrible things without a conscience because it cannot feel how wrong it is since they have such a dysfunctional connection with their spirit tunnel. And the Union of all Spirits cannot influence them for the same reason.

A withered spirit in a body is identifiable in people that have a callous disregard for humanity. They can present themselves as tyrants, rapists, terrorists, and murderers, be cult-like, brutal, and be suppressing/oppressing leaders, corrupt politicians, or weak individuals that sap the life away from others. If you give this some thought, you should be able to identify a couple of autocratic “leaders” that have this condition. One trait that you will recognize is that they appear to not have empathy or sympathy and react aggressively when they do not get their way. They live their life selfishly because their body and spirit knows that that when they die, they actually really die. Therefore, their body tries to selfishly get as much from life as it can because there is nothing after death for it. They will go to their grave constantly trying to get more for themselves.

[Music: Digging My Own Grave, by Five Finger Death Punch] Listen before reading.

Aftermath of Understanding

Some of you might be wondering why I did not make my journey home before my current life. Was my spirit not strong or true? Did I not live enough to build life experiences and create bonds to other spirits? That is a good question and one that I will answer.

I received understanding of why I could not return to the Spiritual Universe (in my prior lives) while I was writing this book. My prior lives had each ended prematurely by death before my Time of Living within my Spirit Life Tunnel was complete. I have had images of some of my prior lives and can remember three incidents (all three from very different time periods) where I was killed in wars. They can be so strong that I can even feel the blade or bullet enter my body.

So there is the answer to satisfy your curiosity regarding that subject. My Time of Living was not complete and my spirit was still maturing to become strong and true enough for the rest of my journey home. Fortunately, my Time of Living experiences were substantial enough to be preserved each time my physical body died and I was able to return back to Earth into another infant… just like you did.

If you recall from the beginning of this book, I was afraid of going to war in Vietnam when I was a young lad. My spirit’s prior physical lives had ended prematurely many times because of war and did not want to experience that same abrupt ending this time. Are you connecting the dots yet?

I now have enough Time of Living to return home and I was strong and true enough to make the complete journey. Making my journey home at this point does not concern me at all. Therefore, it frees me to assume risks to help others. I have no fear of what happens after death. That is a bit liberating. However, it also comes with an immense responsibility of helping others. With that being said, the possibility of me winning the Power Ball lottery three times in a row is greater than me completing my mission. It is tough going up against thousands of years of brain washing. Regardless of the odds, I will do my best. The fact is; I will have help from many spirit guides, so I should be able to create a positive impact for some people.

We have over 4,200 religions. None of them are accurate in regards to what is spiritually real. It is time that something comes from somebody that has experienced the Light of Understanding to help the people of this world. You see, we are close to destroying our garden of spirits (Earth). And yes, that is what our world truly is… it is a garden to grow spirits. Spirits are delivered here from the Spiritual Universe with no Time of Living and are grown and matured through multiple lives here.

If we kill ourselves off, or ruin this planet for our physical existence, some spirits will not be mature enough to be able to go home from whence they came. Furthermore, if this world is destroyed, spirits will not have this planet to grow more spirits.

There are other planets in the Physical Universe that grow spirits. Each one is extremely valuable to the spirit realm because only advanced animals are capable of interfacing with a spirit and many of the planets with life do not have them. Furthermore, I have no understanding that a spirit can be in a body on Earth and then go to a body on another planet in the Physical Universe after death. And it may be for that fact that the Union of all Spirits is allowing some people (like me) to get that message across to fix our problems here.

By now you might wonder what happened to me after my three near-death experiences. What was the aftermath of it all? Was I not sickly? …on death’s bed, so to speak? Sure was. I was finally given an antibiotic when I went to the doctor for a large red bull’s eye mark from a tick bite. The tests came back negative for Lyme disease, but they gave me the medication based on the condition of the bite. Somewhere before or after that medication I was also diagnosed with hypothyroidism. Furthermore, I had let my health decline because of a lack of energy caused by the hypothyroidism and the tick-born disease.

The cumulative effect was devastating to my body. I was put on an extended regiment of antibiotics for the tick disease and was given medication for my thyroid. My health turned around, I got into better shape, and I now make a better effort to remain healthy. I still have some remnant issues caused by the tick disease, but I can easily mitigate them with exercise, stretches, and an improved diet. I feel as good as anyone could expect to be at my age and in many cases, much better than the general population in my generation. The doctor says I have blood pressure like a 17 year-old. People in their twenties find it hard to keep up with me most of the time. I am a high-energy person and I love work; especially if it is outdoors and physically exhausting. That is my high. I no longer see work as something dreadful to do. Rather, I understand it to be an opportunity to become strong and true, to add to my Time of Living, and to make my journey home. And there is NOTHING that will stop me from going home.

I will note that I contracted the tick-born disease again from a tick bite (four more times) but I am quick to recognize the symptoms and seek treatment promptly. The government needs to step up and do more research with these tick-borne diseases. Yes, I said these diseases. The medical community is finally recognizing that ticks carry a plethora of strains, with some being undetectable with modern testing methods. At least five different strains have been identified since my initial diagnosis. There are more, as mine is still not detectable with modern tests. I am sure many people are suffering unnecessarily. Oddly, having the disease ultimately led to positive experiences in my life. With that said, I don’t have any desire to be infected again. But I expect to because of my need to do physical work with gardening.

In-fact, as I update this book for printing, I have contracted the tick-born disease twice again. However, my body has become resistant to the strain of the disease and the symptoms go away after a couple of days.

And that leads us to one more topic before I end this chapter. As much as I long to return home and I no longer fear death at all, I do not have a death wish. I will fight to stay alive just like any other animal, for the animal part of us is what fights to stay alive. However, it is your spirit that will make you fear death if you are not ready or are not confident that you lived your life correctly. And that is why you need to live spiritually strong and true starting right NOW.

[Music: Light Bringer, by The Callen Sisters] Listen before reading.

YonTathia / Heaven / Home / Paradise

As stated in an earlier chapter, I use the word “YonTathia” as the name for the Spiritual Universe. That is a location. Any word could have been used. The word YonTathia came to me one day and I used it.

YonTathia, being the inverse of physical infinity, is spiritual eternity. Note that I did not say “spiritual infinity”. That would be a misnomer; infinity defines the physicalness of the Physical Universe that is unending. Eternity is the never ending spiritual existence. Infinity is the non-ending masses of physicality. YonTathia is eternity and the Physical Universe is infinity.

The Physical Universe is, for all intents and purposes, random and ever changing. The Spiritual Universe is the inverse of the Physical Universe. That means that the Spiritual Universe is not random and is stable. Random is unpredictable. The inverse of unpredictable is predictable. Therefore, in the Spiritual Universe, nothing is unpredictable; there is an absence of worry and fear, giving the spirit contentment.

With that being said, the Physical Universe is not “truly” random. It is based on mathematical equations and mathematical equations have predictable outcomes. However, there is one very important variable that gives it a certain amount of unpredictability, but nobody has ever made a correlation with it and its effect on the Physical Universe. That variable is the value “Pi” (π). Pi is a variable used in equations regarding circles. Being an irrational number, π cannot be expressed exactly as a common fraction. (Equivalently, its decimal representation never ends and never settles into a permanent repeating pattern. In other words, it appears random.). And that folks is what makes the Physical Universe appear random. By design, the Universe is constructed with trillions of… circles. The planets are circles, the solar systems are circles, and the galaxies are circles. With circles using a variable that never has an exact value (decimals that go on infinitely without repetition), the reactions within the Physical Universe can never be exacting.

Some people may want to call the Spiritual Universe “Heaven” or “Paradise”. Sometimes I use the word “Home”, as in; “to go home from whence we came.” Don’t get hung-up on the name. However, I will call it YonTathia, as that is the name of how I think of it now. I will NOT use the word “heaven” because that is the name with a meaning used within religions and YonTathia is nothing like what religions describe as “heaven”.

The Spiritual Universe is not and will never be linked to ANY religion. In-fact, religions are partially responsible for people not truly understanding their spiritual existence. Religions have pushed us far away from our true spirituality by forcing religion into people’s lives. They accomplished this by controlling resources required for people to live or through physical control.

While we are on the topic of religions, I want to be clear that I am not a spiritualist. That too has religious connotations on our world because there are groups of people claiming to be spiritualists that are clueless of what is real with the spirit. Some border on psychotic. I did research on spiritualist and they gave me the same uncomfortable feeling as I got from the atheists groups I researched. Both groups can be very aggressive, offensive, and extreme. That is not the nature of the Spiritual Universe. That fact is; many of these so-called spiritualists are using spirituality just like other religions to line their pockets with money. Don’t fall for it.

You can do a quick search on Google to see that spiritualism is a belief system just like a religion; the key word being “belief”. True spirituality does not rely on believing. Furthermore, spiritualists believe in Mediums (people that are sensitive to dead people’s spirits) as the communicators for the dead. And therein lays two huge obstacles for spiritualism. You do not need a belief system of any sort to feel your spiritual connection. Mediums do not exist and somebody that declares themselves to be one is scamming you to get your money. I have entered the light and made my journey through my Spirit Life Tunnel and I can no more hold a conversation with one of your dead relatives than those Mediums can.

Another scam is the websites based on spiritualism. Note that some have advertising and a store for you to buy things. There are also money trolls within the sites that will eventually lure you in a way to get you to part with your money by talking about things you could buy somewhere. They seed topics to get you to believe in some really crazy stuff.

The bottom line is that you are connected to the Union of all Spirits and nothing nor any person is needed for it to be with you. Simply lower your resistance to it and you will begin to understand it over time. And yes, it will take a very long time to appreciate and understand it. We have been desensitized to it from childhood with all of the religions and peer pressures. And remember; you do not have to spend a single penny!

True spirituality does not need to be forced; it is and has always existed. And nobody can take it away from you. You can destroy your own spirit, but you cannot destroy the spirit of others, regardless of what you might try to do to them. You can cut a person’s head off, whip them until they die, or kill them with chemicals, but they are their spirit and nothing physical can touch it because it does not conform to nor adheres to physics. It is a dimensional issue and a physical limitation within the Physical Universe. Again; the spirit of another cannot be killed by you or any other person because a spirit is not of the physical realm.

All spirits within YonTathia are strong and true and returned home to live within their spiritual world, called World of Life that they built over the course of many lifetimes within the Physical Universe. A World of Life is the amalgamation of all of the Time of Living Cubes within a person’s Spirit Life Tunnel.

When I entered the light during my first experience, I was immersed within the Union of all Spirits; however, I was still within my Spirit Life Tunnel. And hence, why there was nothing there to see. Living within a spiritual world can only happen within YonTathia, not while you are in a Spirit Life Tunnel. Why? Because physics will not allow it to happen and if you are still in the tunnel, you are still within the Physical Universe. Remember; the Physical Universe has physical rules, while YonTathia does not. The one exception is the Spirit Life Tunnel. YonTathia keeps the Physical Universe together solely to grow spirits in Spirit Gardens. (Earth is our spirit garden) Therefore, it has properties for the spirit tunnels to exist within the Physical Universe. (Note: It is those special properties that physicists struggle to find)

The Union of all Spirits within YonTathia is an energy force that cannot be seen because it is not constrained by physics. Scientists are well aware that such an energy force exists and have spent billions of dollars to get hard evidence that it does. They have actually had some success in Europe proving that there is “something”. They still do not understand it completely, but they know it is there and they now know that without it, the Physical Universe could not exist. It holds everything together in the Physical Universe. Without it, nothing in the Physical Universe would have been created at the time of the “Big Bang”. They know that for certain. And yes, I know I mentioned that earlier. It is valuable piece of provable information that needs to be repeated.

Upon arriving home to YonTathia, the spirit is absorbed into the Union of all Spirits through its Spirit Life Tunnel. The next step to occur is the creation of the spirit’s World of Life from an amalgamation of all of the spirit’s Time of Living Cubes that were brought back from the Spirit Life Tunnel. All of the spirit’s Time of Living Cubes came to YonTathia with the spirit. The World of Life created by the spirit adds to and becomes a part of the Spiritual Universe.

The World of Life created by the spirit is a world created from the unique lives of the spirit throughout all of its lives lived within the Physical Universe. All memories will be returned to the spirit for every life it lived. Bonds with other spirits that it formed from every life will also be reunited.

In terms of what it will look like will be determined by the spirit itself. The spirit’s World of Life will reflect the worlds it lived in. With that being said, that world will lack technology and efficiencies will be nonexistent. Everything will be in a natural state. Visually, there will be more colors than we can see in the Physical Universe. The sky will not have a sun, however, it will be bright and appear of different colors. There is no darkness and no stars or moons in the sky. Remember; YonTathia is not part of the Physical Universe.

The landscape/location can change merely by a thought to have it do so. One minute you can be on an exotic island, and a minute later turn around and be on a ski slope. That is possible because the Particles of Life within YonTathia travel faster than the speed of light and are not tied to physical limitations. It is similar to the way a dream works; only it will be real. I use the term “real” loosely because YonTathia is not “real” in a solid physical sense. It is purely a spiritual energy existence, and hence why it can mold to a person’s World of Life instantaneously. However, everything will be felt exactly real. All of our human senses will be functional, as that is what the spirit used in the Physical Universe. The one exception is speech. You will communicate with other spirits without a vocalization. There will be no language because it is not necessary.

YonTathia is the inverse of the Physical Universe; it is not in a state of many constantly changing events. It is in a constant state of complete equilibrium. Nothing eats you, nothing tries to kill you, and nothing horrible happens unexpectedly. Everything is stable and pleasurable. (Inverse of the Physical Universe) The creation of the Physical Universe is what made YonTathia what it is. The Unified Universe was split into two planes; one that is physical and one that is spiritual. Both need each other to exist. And hence, why the spiritual tunnels are within the Physical Universe and why physical worlds are required to grow spirits. The split (A.K.A the Big Bang) created a secluded Spiritual Universe where spirits could be free, happy, and content for eternity, and a Physical Universe where spirits could grow through many life experiences. Spirits cannot grow within YonTathia because there simply is nothing physical there to use to grow from. And hence, why it is necessary to acquire Time of Living from the Physical Universe. Once the spirit has enough Time of Living to create a World of Life, they can return home with those lives and create their world from them. The spiritual energy within YonTathia is capable of doing that.

All spirits within YonTathia are visually like their body from the Physical Universe; completely natural looking and of an age when our physical body would have been at its peak. Your appearance will never age. The interesting thing is that our bodies will appear visually different for bonded spirits from a different life. In other words, you will appear as you did to your wife’s spirit, but will appear differently to a person you knew 200 years earlier. How does that happen? It happens because each spirit saw you physically in a different body and it is their World of Life that constructs a physical image for them to see you. Each spirit has a unique World of Life, but every spirit’s World of Life overlaps with that of other spirits it formed a bond with. Remember; a World of Life from a spirit expands YonTathia.

The spirit is able to live amongst other spirits it had formed a bond with. The existence shared with those spirits will also be shared within YonTathia. In other words, every location that you were with another spirit on Earth will also be a place that is in common to both spirits’ World of Life within YonTathia. In-effect, Worlds of Life overlap and are connected to each other dynamically.

Relationships will be different with those we had a bond with. To clarify; a mother-to-daughter relationship would no longer be felt. Only the true spiritual bond will exist and neither would look to the other as a parent or daughter. They will instead be equal bonded spirits that love each other purely.

Special love bonds, between a husband and wife or significant other will still exist and the draw to each other will be renewed as it was when it was at its purest and best. However, there could be many such bonds for any given spirit because the lives the spirit was required to live could have spanned hundreds or thousands of years. With that being said, there is no jealousy of other spirits. Jealousy is a physical characteristic that exists only in the Physical Universe.

There is no fear within YonTathia because there is no death, no evil deeds, no anger, and no need for power. Nothing physical can threaten a spirit within YonTathia because the Physical Universe is not within its plane and there is a force pushing anything physical away from the one point of connection to the Physical Universe. A World of Life is a pure world created from only the good that had accumulated from Time of Living Cubes within your Spirit Life Tunnel.

While YonTathia is a world of complete contentment with no burdens, the spirit will still do work. The creation of new spirits is associated with gardening within YonTathia. All spirits share equally in gardening and of food harvesting and eating. The difference between how work is done within YonTathia and in the physical realm is that within YonTathia everything is done naturally and no spirit dreads it or thinks it is a burden. It is a joyous occasion with much camaraderie. I feel that joy of YonTathia when I garden. It is spiritually fulfilling to me because I can feel the spirits within YonTathia doing the same things I am doing here. It is as if I am there with them. When I talk to other gardeners, they too tell me that it helps their spirit to garden. And it is because of this relationship relative to YonTathia that I highly recommend gardening to everyone. You create your own food plus it helps you to feel YonTathia; the place where your spirit wishes to return.

With that being said, don’t expect some miraculous event to happen when you begin to garden. Your expectations will not be met. It takes time and the lowering of your barrier to the spirit realm before you will begin to feel what I am describing. Furthermore, gardening may feel difficult for you initially and that does not put people in a good frame of mind for feeling the spiritual connection. Most people are not accustomed to physical work and there may be a period where you might detest the physical requirements of gardening. It will help to talk to your spirit guides when you garden. (Within your mind) Especially if one of them had been a gardener. Just don’t stress over it. Your garden does not need to be perfect. Forget all of those magazines of lush gardens with no weeds. Your garden does not need to be pristine.

Within YonTathia your spirit exists without a true physical state; therefore, you never get tired and never require sleep. Those were all physical burdens from the Physical Universe. Again, physical restrictions do not exist within YonTathia. The work you do with others in the gardens within your World of Life will not be tiresome or physically stressful. That is the opposite of what will happen in your garden on Earth. You will get exhausted, but that is a good thing.

To help ease that discomfort when gardening on Earth, you can garden with another person. Why? Because our spirit understands that is how it is done within YonTathia. Your spirit will derive comfort and feel camaraderie with another person sharing in the gardening tasks. If you want to feel spirit touch and you do not garden, but your significant other does, then go out to the garden when your significant other is gardening and ask what you can do in the garden. Do not ask if you can help; that is entirely different. Show up and graciously work in the garden with your significant other. He/she will probably feel something if you smile at him/her when you begin to work. You might also feel that something if you let your barrier down. Sometimes you simply need to let go and allow it to happen. If you can get to that point you will begin to sense YonTathia.

Spirit guides are special situations for spirits returning home to YonTathia. If mutually acceptable, a returning spirit can pause it’s journey home temporarily to be a spirit guide for a spirit it formerly created a bond with on a planet in the Physical Universe. Actually, I should qualify that statement; a spirit guide does not need to be accepted by a person in the Physical Universe. The spirit guide can be a guide even if you are not aware of it. However, if you become aware of it and accept its guidance, it is significantly more effective for you. The Spirit Guide will eventually complete its journey home to YonTathia when its special purpose is complete.

A spirit that has matured and made its journey back home never again leaves YonTathia. It does not need to. However, it can work associatively with other spirits through the spirit tunnels to individuals in the Physical Universe. The communication mechanism used is the spirit particles/energy that is faster than the speed of light. This is not the same thing as a Spirit Guide operating from within a Spirit Life Tunnel. Spirit Guides are more personal and more direct with the spirits it formed a bond with that are still living on a physical world. The Union of all Spirits within YonTathia influence communal relationships within the Physical Universe and operate more on in a global sense.

One key difference between YonTathia and spirits in the Physical Universe is that the spirits within YonTathia fill that eternal universe entirely. Within the Physical Universe, a spirit occupies a spot so small in our brain that no piece of equipment we can make will ever be able to detect it. In other words, our spirits are infinitesimally small and they take up no physical space in our body. In effect, they are a particle with no mass.

For spirits from other planets other than Earth, their World of Life within YonTathia will be as their planet existed during their prior lives. Yes, Earth is not the only planet with life capable of growing spirits. To think otherwise would be simple-mindedness. Remember; at one point we thought earth was the center of the Physical Universe and everything spun around it. That was only a millisecond ago, relative to the beginning of the Physical Universe. The Physical Universe has been around for 13.82 billion years. There are an endless number of galaxies within the Physical Universe. YonTathia has been around longer than that and it was from YonTathia (when it was as a Unified Universe) that the Physical Universe was created. Imagine what is possible with that amount of time. Once you bring down your barrier to understanding, things do come into perspective and will add up.

You were required to become strong and true on Earth, not strictly so your spirit could complete its journey back through your Spirit Life Tunnel, but to also be able to exist and be bountiful within YonTathia. Hence, the need to acquire Time of Living. You will work within YonTathia for it to continue to grow so new spirits can be born there and eventually come back from the Physical Universe to live for eternity. Within YonTathia you are tried and true and you will never feel that you do not want to work. You accept it gratefully. You work and it is pleasurable to do it with those that you love and shared a bond with. It is not burdensome and is very enjoyable.

Your existence within YonTathia is not restricted by physics, and things that are accepted as impossible in the Physical Universe are possible there. I have said that you will bring all of your prior lives with you and the bonds that existed with other spirits. How is that even possible? How can one live in many different realities/time periods?

It is easy. There are no physical limitations and no physical mass within YonTathia. A person can be living in one existence, and turn around to be in another just by thinking it to be. Does that sound impossible? Well, you do it already! Everyone has had a dream when they slept and it instantly changed to another dream with a complete different set of people and environment. The difference is that YonTathia will be as real to you as your physical existence, whereas, a dream is never really… real. Within YonTathia, you can be in the tropics one second and in a field of vegetables the next. I use the word “second” loosely because there is no time within YonTathia. Everything always is. Time is irrelevant there. YonTathia is eternity with no end and no deadlines.

Just this week I was given understanding that if you have experienced snow and enjoyed it, then it is possible to think of it and have it within YonTathia. Cool!

One might wonder if there are animals on YonTathia. There are… sort of. Animals will be part of your World of Life because your existence in a physical world had them, hence, that experience returns with you within your World of Life. However, the animals will appear a bit different in nature. They are not wild like they are in the Physical Universe. Remember; YonTathia is a Universe that is completely safe and nothing eats any other thing other than vegetables. With that being said, regarding animals, they do not have a spirit and are not animals that have made their journey home. A spiritual home is irrelevant to an animal. Your memory and interaction with the animal will be reproduced for you, but obviously, the physical animal is not there. It will appear to be, however.

There is also music that spirits create within YonTathia. (Remember my Spirit Life Tunnel I describe with walls of all music and light) The music is a conduit for messages to spirits on planets within the Physical Universe. YonTathia is where spirits create music. Hence, animals on earth have no means of making music. They have no spirit, and hence, no spiritual connection to the Union of all Spirits to receive musical understanding.

And with that statement, I am going to make an important point. It might seem off-topic at first, but it does relate to YonTathia and a spirit or lack of one. The ISIS Muslim movement that is breeding hate and terror does not allow people to play music. Why? Because they do not want people to receive messages from the spirit realm through music. The Muslim extremists/terrorists have figured out that music from the Spiritual Universe would be a conduit that would break their control. They have literally beaten their own spirits down and the animal part of their existence has become super-dominant. In doing so, they have also figured out how to suppress the spirits of the people they control. Remember what I have said in this book; without a spirit, we are a warring animal that kills its own and controls other humans. When we lose music, we lose an important connection to YonTathia. And when that happens, we are like a rudderless ship at sea. You will enjoy and participate in music on YonTathia.

The reason why YonTathia is so pure is that it is impossible for weak spirits to get there. And once a spirit is there, there are no physical burdens or anything to jeopardize a spirit’s life. Hence; the contentment and joy when YonTathia is felt.

If YonTathia is felt by a spirit (when it enters the light or travels to the end of the tunnel) it will always yearn to return there. It feels similarly to being homesick as a child. I feel that yearning to return every day of my life. At one point, I felt it to be a burden. But I decided to place that burden down and plant it for others. (I will explain what that means later when I discuss burdens.)

“Why would feeling YonTathia be a burden?  It would seem that it would be easier for a spirit to do the ‘right’ things if it felt what YonTathia is. Why make it so difficult to feel YonTathia and the spirit connection to begin with?”

It cannot work that way. Spirits need the burdens of the physical world to grow strong and true and to build Time of Living Cubes within their Spirit Life Tunnel. Whether we like it or not, that is the only way we can grow and create a spiritual existence for when we go home to YonTathia. If that were not so, a spirit would never need to leave YonTathia to begin with when the spirit was created. A new spirit must be cast away from YonTathia because it is neither strong nor true and has no physical life memories to form its World of Life within YonTathia. It would be a world created of no life experiences from a physical world. In other words… nothing. It is the life experiences garnered from a life or lives on a physical world that make a spirit grow and give it a basis to create a world of perfection for itself within YonTathia.

All positive life experiences are preserved in exact detail by a spirit and are part of your Time of Living. That is what your Ark of Life is when living on Earth; it is your Time of Living while in a current life that gets delivered to be a Time of Living Cube within your Spirit Life Tunnel or to finally make the complete journey home to YonTathia. Your complete (mature) Time of Living is the amalgamation of all of your Time of Living Cubes within your spirit tunnel. Nothing is ever forgotten and there is a boundless capacity for the information. To give you an analogy of the difference between the memories of a spirit and that of a brain, think of a brain’s memory as the text on one screen on your computer. For the memory capacity of a spirit life, think of every piece of information in every book and on every computer system around the world. That capacity is but the size of a grain of sand on Earth in relationship to the capacity of a spirit. Truthfully, even that is not accurate. The capacity of a spirit life is boundless because it comes from YonTathia which is eternity. I first wanted to give you a physical perspective, as it is difficult for human brains to think of boundlessness.

Our brain is very crude in comparison to that of a spirit that resides within our brain. The reason we cannot access the memories contained within the spirit is because of that crude communications link in our brain. In effect, that link is similar in respect to using sign language between two different cultures that have different languages.

It is a difficult concept to get your head around, to think of one World of Life being made of tens, hundreds, or even thousands of life times from one spirit. That is why I am repeating this information again. Nevertheless, it will not feel odd once it happens within YonTathia. What you will feel is a completeness that was missing when you were living on Earth. That is another reason why we can never be content and fulfilled on Earth; our spirit longs to have all of its prior lives back and to feel the bonds we had with spirits from our past lives. For each time we physically die, we have to temporarily leave behind the memories and bonds we had so we can live another life.

In some cases, we can visualize images of prior lives while here on Earth. Sometimes we may dream of people we think we have never met, yet, within our dreams we know them. At other times, we may feel a very strong bond to a person in our dreams that we think we have never seen before, but intrinsically feel that we have known for a very long time. Sometimes I visualize images just before falling asleep or after smelling a certain herb. Those are mostly split-second images, but some have lasted for several seconds. What we are sensing is our prior lives. We are all attached to our Spirit Life Tunnel and our Time of Living Cubes are within it. Thus, we can sometimes feel or sense them. But because our physical brain is so dominant over the spiritual connection influence, the connection to sense those lives is severely restricted. In a way it is a good thing; we would concern ourselves with the past far too much and not continue to live “forward” to finish building our Ark of Life for the next (and hopefully final) journey.

“Why is there no fear within YonTathia?”

Because it is a perfect universe created from our positive spiritual life memories. (All that is good about us) It is not part of the Physical Universe where everything appears to be in a state of randomness and havoc. Furthermore, only strong and true spirits abound there. Spirits that are weak and/or are not true cannot make the trip back to YonTathia. Hence, only good spirits reside there. Again; there is no judgment! You make it or you do not. Therefore, nobody in a physical world can regulate whose spirit can make it home. And hence, the uselessness of religions and religious laws.

The brain is not brought back to YonTathia with the spirit and hence, the animal part of our existence is left behind. It is the animal part of our existence that causes our problems on Earth, but at the same time, gives us the opportunity to become strong and true. Without a spirit, a human is a warring fierce animal. We would not be anything like we are today without a spirit. Think of the most evil person, make that person even worse, and then make everyone to be like that person. Within a decade, our population would be like that of a wild animal because we will have killed most of ourselves off. Furthermore, there would no longer be communities of people. Only “packs” like an animal pack. We would return to being nomadic hunter-gatherers.

When the animal part is separated from our spirit upon death, only the good from our current life that has built our Ark of Life is brought back to YonTathia. It is our physical bodies, that have done all that is bad or wrong in our lives, that is left behind.

The spirit is completely the opposite of the human animal. Alone to itself without the attachment to a physical human, it is pure and good. Hence, all spirits within YonTathia that are within the core of the Union of all Spirits are pure and good. There is no reason to fear anything. There is also no reason for jealousy. It is the animal part of us that is selfish and jealous. All spirits enjoy the presence of all other spirits. They are all as one. It would be like being jealous of one’s self. It just is not possible.

I wish to make it clear before we go on that there are no bad or evil spirits. There are weak spirits, developing spirits, and strong spirits. Weak spirits are also not true. The bad and evil we see in people is when the spirit is weak, has little influence on the brain, and the physical body takes control and dominates that person’s life.

“Will I miss my physical things from Earth if I make it to YonTathia?”

Absolutely not. The very first piece of understanding you will receive when you enter the light is that anything physical that you thought was important on Earth is not.  You will intrinsically feel that understanding.

When you are within YonTathia, you will still feel the spirits of the ones you bonded with on Earth. Secondly, your memories of your lives on Earth will form an existence in YonTathia of a world that is perfect for you. However, it will be a world not of physical desires because the body that had all those physical desires is dead. You will also not have the physical objects that were man-made here on Earth. It will be similar to earth without “advancements” or technology. You will not miss anything physical because you left the body behind that had those cravings. It is our physical body that craves “things”, not our spirit. I will keep stressing the difference between your spirit and your body throughout this book. That is very important to comprehend, lest you will never form the logic in your mind.

Within YonTathia all spirits coexist together as one. Again, that is difficult to explain because our physical brain interjects and cannot form a logical sequence to understand it. And our brain is always in direct conflict with our spirit. They really do not work well together. Nevertheless, if we can focus on making our spirits strong and true, then the spirit within our brain will begin to be the dominant factor instead of the brain. When that happens, you are gaining understanding. And when that occurs, you will begin to have less physical desires. Life will begin to matter more about who you are instead of what you are or what you have. Some of the signs that you are progressing in that direction is that you will feel less selfish and less possessive of physical things. You will also not get as angry as quickly and may find physical work more enjoyable instead of laborious. (An attribute that resides within YonTathia) If you are so fortunate, you may also find the joy of working when it is done with others. Spirits like to be close with other spirits. They will work together within YonTathia in harmony.

“Now wait!” you might exclaim, “I thought YonTathia was like heaven where nobody works, we will have people that feed us, we have everything we want, and we can eat and drink everything we want. Furthermore, some scripts say that there will be 79 virgins for us to play around with. What is this work you speak of? How could that be like a heaven?”

This is going to burst your physical and religious ideological bubble, but all of that is wrong. Notice that I said “physical” bubble. Those ideas of a heaven are manifestations created by our physical desires, not our spiritual reality. Remember; our physical body and its worldly desires die and decompose when we physically die. And the religious part of the phrase is to remind you that religions came up with the idea of a heaven to coerce you into doing what they wanted you to do.

Let’s break down this “heaven” thing once and for all…

First, let’s address the food that you supposedly get handed to you in a heaven. Where would it come from? God? <Buzzer sound!> There is no magical god. Furthermore, do you really think (if there was a god) that he would enjoy being a genie to feed billions of people what they wanted and whenever they wanted it, and forever? What would be in it for him? Do you really think he would enjoy doing that?

There is no god, and if you want food within YonTathia you will still need to grow it or find it and pick it. However, it will not be laborious at all. You will enjoy working for it and sharing it with others. We will not have a physical body that needs food for nourishment, but growing food and sharing food with others is enjoyable. It has to do with sharing food on Earth. It is always a pleasurable thing to do. Therefore, it is a positive memorable Time of Living that goes back to YonTathia with you.

Now let’s address the “being fed by other people” situation. Look… a heaven where somebody feeds you cannot happen. How could that be heaven for somebody that is enslaved to feed you? Where is that person’s heaven? All those that did not make it to heaven went to hell, right? (According to religions, not me) Again, nobody is going to be waiting on you. It is pointless. Humans are so engrained in the physical aspect of their lives, that they push their “wants” into what the conceive as a heaven.

Now to address the virgins “in waiting”. What a crock! How anybody could possibly let somebody else make them believe that scenario is astounding. Again, apply logic. What kind of heaven would that be for the virgin? Where does this virgin come from? Is she made by a god? If so, then she cannot possibly be real, for she would not have spent time on earth. If she is made by god, would that not make her god’s daughter? Do you really think a god would let a person have sex with his daughter as a reward? Really? And once you have sex with her, then she is no longer a virgin. Then what? Does she have a baby? She sure isn’t a virgin anymore. Do you get a new set of virgins afterward? What happens to the old set?

Fact is; there will be no virgins waiting for you. You will have the spirits of those that you bonded with waiting for you. (If they died before you and made their journey home) And there is no point in sex. Sex is strictly an animal producing thing. You will have an intimate bond with those you love and will enjoy being close to them, but there is no physical hormone in a body that would make you want to reproduce. The good news, however, is that you will not miss it. You will have something much more pure and pleasurable with those that you loved. Again, no physical desires are within YonTathia.

I want to make one very important point. NOBODY ON EARTH CAN CREATE RULES HERE THAT COULD GIVE YOU ANYTHING THERE.  Religions that make promises are telling you lies that were told to them and it just keeps proliferating with nobody stepping up to show everyone how senseless and illogical it is. It is pure manipulation to get you to do their bidding. It really is that simple.

The fact is… we work together within YonTathia for that which nourishes our spirits there. But it is not the same dreadful feeling of work that we get here. On earth, we have to fight gravity every day just to sit-up or walk, we fight diseases, are malnourished, overeat, are pressured by peers, have imperfect genetics, deal with stress, etc., etc. All of those things cumulatively make work seem laborious. YonTathia has none of those physical burdens to deal with. We will enjoy doing many things with other spirits.

Another point I want to make clear is that we are not living on Earth to survive on Earth; we are surviving on Earth to live within YonTathia. If you think really hard and long about that, it will make sense. Most people try desperately to survive so they can continue to live on Earth. They feel that living a very long time on Earth is the ultimate goal. It is not. We need to gain understanding that we need to survive and live a certain way on Earth to be able to live within YonTathia. If people would live their lives for the goal of YonTathia instead of living to have more things or to live longer on Earth, they would feel their real life much more.

By now somebody must be wondering where YonTathia is. Strange if they do, because I have never seen a concerted effort by any religion to explain where “heaven” is. Oh… that’s right; to cast any doubt is to sin and be cast into hell… or to have your head cut off.

The reason why religions do not like to address this issue is that they cannot prove that heaven actually does exist, nor can they even apply any logical explanation to where it exists or they would face scrutiny when somebody would prove them wrong. Therefore, to keep its location vague, it keeps people in the dark and does not bring forward anything to be proven controversial. Hence, the reason for discouraging people to question it; if you apply logic, it just doesn’t add up. But YonTathia does add up. There IS an explanation.

Yes, I know, I have stated this before, but repetition will help your memory. YonTathia is at the exact center of the Physical Universe. Think of the absolute smallest particle and then draw lines out from it in every direction three dimensionally. The spot where all lines touch at one particle is where YonTathia is and the lines going out from that center are the spirit tunnels. They go out to all of the spirits in the Physical Universe.

Scientists already know that our Physical Universe is in a constant state of motion and that everything in it is moving away from one spot. That one spot is where YonTathia is. And it is the energy force from that one spot that holds our entire Physical Universe together, yet pushes it away from the center so nothing physical can enter the Spiritual Universe. At the time of the big bang, it was the energy from YonTathia that created the Physical Universe and enabled it to “work.”

I call the location of YonTathia (0,0,0,0,0) in our solar system. The first three numbers do not refer to height, width, and length. It is more of (dimension, world, location, object state, and spirit). Every particle in the Physical Universe has a coordinate relative to the center of the universe. Each particle is a member of an object. Truth be told, it is actually a bit more complicated than that. My description is very simplistic. But for a crude concept, it will work well enough here. The math could be staggering, but there is some math that would work. The coordinates for a spirit in the Physical Universe is nothing more than a person’s mathematical formula so it stays connected to (0,0,0,0,0) while objects in the Physical Universe move outward from the center of the universe. (Actually there is much more to that, but I will not go into the details in this book. Suffice to say that physical particles only appear to be moving.)

With that being said, (from our Earthly standpoint) our physical particles are never in one spot for more than a brief moment in time and will never be able to return to that spot in the Physical Universe. Why? Because our world spins, our world revolves around the sun, our solar system spins around its center, and our galaxy spins around its center. And at the same time, everything is moving away from (0,0,0,0,0). We may feel that we are in the same spot when we wake up in the morning, but we are a considerable distance away from where we were the night before, relative to the center of the Physical Universe. Physicists could come up with an algorithm that could tell you how far away you actually are. The point I am making is that your location number is in a constant state of change… just like the entire Physical Universe.

Spirits within their Spirit Life Tunnel travel through the spot (0,0,0,0,0) to be within YonTathia. The energy force used by spirits is faster than the speed of light and is not inhibited by physical objects. Just like neutrinos, they simply pass right through everything on their way (except for black holes). Scientists already know that particles pass through our bodies constantly. That is well proven.

Now go out and Live Strong and True; there is a wonderful world that awaits you. YonTathia is real.

[Music: What a Wonderful World, by Louis Armstrong] Listen before reading.

Equilibrium

I have touched on the subject of equilibrium a bit in previous chapters and will cover it again further along. You have learned in previous chapters that there is an equilibrium struggle between your physical brain and your spirit that interfaces with it. However, the use of the word “Equilibrium” in this chapter is more encompassing in nature. It is the equilibrium between the Spiritual Universe and the Physical Universe.

I will first take you to the moment of the “Big Bang” that created our Physical Universe. Up to that point there was only one universe in existence. We will call that universe the Super Universe. The Physical Universe was created from a miniscule energy particle of the Super Universe. At the moment of the big bang, the energy expended to create the Physical Universe was finite. That energy in the Physical Universe has not grown or shrunk since that time by any physical means. It is both impossible to add energy to it or subtract energy from it physically.

After the big bang there were two universes; the Physical Universe that was created and that Super Universe that had now changed because of the creation of the Physical Universe. What remained of the Super Universe is what we call the Spiritual Universe.

You might be questioning the comparison of the Spiritual Universe vs. the Physical Universe when I stated that the Spiritual Universe was eternity and the Physical Universe was infinity. Don’t confuse infinity with infinite energy. The infinity I speak of is in the realm of distance. There is no specific end to our Physical Universe. If there was, there would be a wall that we would hit and all of the planets would pile up there when they eventually all hit it. And then we would ask the question, “What is past the wall?”

Inversely, the Spiritual Universe takes up no physical space. Physical space is only in the realm of the Physical Universe. However, the Spiritual Universe is eternity. In other words; nothing stops “being” what it is in the Spiritual Universe. Whereas, in the Physical Universe, everything is in a constant state of change. EVERYTHING is being created, altered, and destroyed. Another way to say it is that, “Nothing can be destroyed and nothing can die within the Spiritual Universe”. Furthermore, there is no “physical dimension” in the Spiritual Universe. That is only a property in the Physical Universe.

The Spiritual Universe is made up of pure energy. It was a minute piece of this energy from the Spiritual Universe that made the Physical Universe. To grasp the immensity of the energy within the Spiritual Universe, remember that only one particle from it is our Physical Universe.

There is one non-physical exception within the Physical Universe. And that is where “we” come in. Spiritual energy from the Spiritual Universe spirals through the Physical Universe to spirits that in-turn interface with physical bodies. On Earth, that physical body is a human.

I previously stated that spirits can return home to the Spiritual Universe upon the physical death of a body. When that occurs, spiritual “energy” is returned to the Spiritual Universe. That is the only means that energy in the Physical Universe can be transferred back to the Spiritual Universe. However, that energy was never “really” part of the Physical Universe, per se, because it: 1) Originated from the Spiritual Universe when the spirit was created. 2) Travels faster than the speed of light. 3) Has no effect on anything physical in the Physical Universe… sort of. Let me explain further.

Everything that happens in the Physical Universe can be determined mathematically. That math follows the Laws of Physics. The laws work because they are mathematically derived. In other words; every action in the physical world makes a set of reactions completely predictable. Now you might be saying, “Then what is the point of living if everything is predefined?” That would be a great question to ask if you are thinking it. I will give you an answer.

Our spirits are non-physical based energy sources that do not adhere to mathematics nor to the laws of physics. Therefore, any influence from our spirit on our physical decisions in our human body cannot be predicted or calculated mathematically. Our decisions are not bound by the Physical Universe. In effect, we can change the predictable outcomes of things in the Physical Universe so they become unpredictable.

With that being said, the Physical Universe will always maintain a physical state of equilibrium in regards to its own energy. Remember; there is a finite amount of energy in an infinite amount of space. And there is no event that can create more energy than that which was used to create the event. That is a law of equilibrium.

Think of equilibrium as a glass of water. Now pour the water into a bigger glass. You still have the same amount of water, but it has more space to be in. You did not get more water. Now take the glass of water and pour ¼ of it into another glass. Again, you gave the water more space, but the total amount of water has not changed. Now… if you want more water in the glass that has less in it, you will need to take some away from the glass that has the most water. When that occurs, the glass that had more water in it now has less. And again; the total amount of water still has not changed. That is how the Physical Universe works. It works with the same amount of energy it had on day-one.

To give a more realistic example; think of the solar systems, stars, and planets. They are constantly changing. Some are being “built” while others are in a state of destruction. However, they do not receive any “new” energy to do it. The existing energy in the Physical Universe is simply reshaped to be something different. The equilibrium is the “change” of the existing energy.

Another example can be found on Earth. Generally speaking, if there is a place on Earth that is in a drought, then there is another place on earth that is getting flooded. That energy has to go somewhere. That is Earth’s way of keeping equilibrium. It is not a thought process by the planet; it is just a series of predictable reactions to other events. I say “predictable” loosely because meteorologists still cannot predict the weather reliably. There are simply too many variables at work in the weather and our computer systems still cannot handle it. When you see the prediction of “30 percent chance of rain,” that is also telling you that many of the variables that will affect the weather cannot be quantified into an algorithm.

And on the note of algorithms, common algebra is all about equilibrium. Do you remember your first formula you might have learned in high school? It goes something like this: A+B=C. The equal sign is telling you that there MUST be equilibrium for the formula to work correctly. And such it is with everything else in the Physical Universe. Without equilibrium it simply would not work.

Let’s go back to the topic of spiritual energy. To repeat myself for clarity’s sake; spiritual energy is NOT bound by the Laws of Physics. But there is the influence of the spirit that does have an effect on the Physical Universe. If our spirit influences one of our decisions in the Physical Universe, we circumvent a mathematical formula that could have predicted our decision. And when that happens, the Physical Universe will respond to re-establish equilibrium. Sometimes that response can be drastic. We see that with Global Warming.

We have seriously disrupted the natural flow of the Physical Universe and the Earth is responding mathematically to what we have done. Remember; in algebra; a change on one side of the equation MUST also be reflected on the other. One might see the results (as in global warming/global weirdness) as Earth’s mathematical formula to stop the changes. The changes we make to the Earth that are destroying it have inversely created changes that may destroy us so it will stop. In other words, the destruction of the Earth caused by some weak spirits will create reactions that will eventually kill the human race. That is one part of the “catastrophic event” that I feel is here. It does not necessarily have to occur quickly or suddenly, although it can. The catastrophic event that is unfolding could be the death of humanity “by a thousand cuts”.

I will now delve deeper into the equilibrium of the spirits.

We are all familiar with the term “Good vs. Evil”. We see it play out on the TV or at the movies on a daily basis. We watch the shows and slide dreadfully near the edge of our seats hoping that the bad guy “gets it” in the end and “good” wins. That is what we want to see, so the producers give it to us. It sells. Reality is different.

Think of spiritual energy as that glass of water. Spiritual energy is finite in the Physical Universe. Spiritual energy is what is used to make our spirits strong and true. It is possible, if we were all perfect, that 100% of the spiritual energy would make every spirit strong and true. But remember; our spirits are in a Physical Universe that is anything but perfect. Therefore, the spiritual energy can be “wasted” by bad spirits or used to build an Ark of Life by good spirits. “What determines the ratio?” you might ask.

Our choices determine the ratio of good relative to bad. However, it draws from one finite source of spiritual energy. It is no different than our planet. Earth has enough energy to sustain every human being for millions of years if we live purely and unselfishly within our means. If we squander the energy unwisely, we will burn the “good” sources of energy and convert it to “bad” sources of energy that will eventually kill us. And so it is with spiritual energy.

Our “glass” of spiritual energy gets divided into two glasses. One glass is good spiritual energy, and the second glass is bad spiritual energy. If we live our lives good then there will be less bad spiritual energy in the “bad” glass because spiritual energy is finite in the Physical Universe. If we let bad spread, then the glass of good spiritual energy will be reduced.

So now you know the formula for making our world work. If everyone purposely tries to do more “good”, then there would be less opportunity for “bad” to take hold.

A case-in-point; why do you think there are so many organizations and countries that “hate” the United States? Is it because we are all “bad?” Not really, at least not in the sense of all of us being gangsters. The problem is that “bad” is loosely defined. It carries an entirely different meaning depending on who you are, where you were raised, and what influenced you in life.

Remember equilibrium; finite energy… finite resources… to live. If 45% of the people on Earth consume 90% of the resources to live, then there is a serious lack of equilibrium. That means that there are 55% of the people on Earth that need to live off of only 10% of the resources. And yes, that will trigger the equilibrium formula for a “correction”.  It just will. History will show you that factually. Is the group of 45% with more resources, bad? Not in the sense that is acceptable by definition. They are not murderers, thieves, or rapists. Yet, there are children in the 55% category that are starving and sleeping under an old rusty piece of tin roofing while the people in the 45% category are eating popcorn, drinking beer, and getting fatter while sitting idly in front of a 54 inch TV. So… what is bad?

We are witnessing slews of mass murders, extreme terrorist groups, and lone killers. Why? Because we are so seriously skewed in our spiritual equilibrium formula. How do we fix it?

Do more “good”.

Again; who defines what “good” is?

Our spiritual connection!

Our spirit understands what is good because it is connected to all that is good, and therefore, is influenced by it. But if we block that connection, then we do bad. The bad that we do is the result of our selfish decisions that did not benefit from the influence of our spiritual connection. In other words; we spirit block. Therefore, one might conclude that bad is the result of spirit blocking. That is when our physical existence dominates our lives and we make decisions that only benefit ourselves physically. Those decisions will be to grab power and resources away from others. That then triggers the equilibrium laws and the people with fewer resources will respond. They too will spirit block and do bad. Now that glass of bad is getting increasingly full.

The solution is so simple that we ignore it. Here it is again:

“Stop blocking your spiritual connection and stop making selfish decisions. Purposely do good.”

Bad simply cannot grow when good grows. The equilibrium law prevents it.

I have one more point to make, now that you know more about equilibrium. Our Physical Universe was created by the “Super Universe” 66 billion years ago. In doing so, it was left with two Universes; the Physical Universe where Earth resides, and the Spiritual Universe where the Union of all Spirits resides. Together they form a universal equilibrium.

Spiritual energy is expended to create spirits and then connect them with physical beings in the Physical Universe. That expended spiritual energy can then be reformed and added to within the Physical Universe when we build our Ark of Life. Energy from the Physical Universe is used to create that Ark. The Ark of Life delivers the energy back to the Spiritual Universe when we make our journey home. That energy will be used to sustain the spirit for eternity and to build its World of Life within the Spiritual Universe. Therefore, that entire process takes energy away from the Physical Universe.

Based on some things I previously said, one might see a discrepancy. I previously said that nothing can take away nor add energy in the Physical Universe. That is correct; nothing physical can take energy away from nor add energy to the Physical Universe. However, the spiritual connection is not physical. Furthermore, equilibrium is maintained because the energy total of the two universes remains the same. It just shifts minutely between them.

You now might be wondering what happens to “bad spirits” that die on their journey home. What happens to their spiritual energy?

Their spiritual energy is consumed by the black hole where it can then become a part of the energy pool within the Physical Universe. That, in effect, actually keeps the equilibrium between the Spiritual Universe and the Physical Universe. Energy is returned to the Spiritual Universe with strong and true spirits and energy is returned to the Physical Universe when weak spirits die in black holes.

I am serious when I tell you that it is not a given that you will return “home” from whence you came. (YonTathia) You can listen to all of those 4,200+ religions all you want, but it does not change a single thing relative to the equilibrium that was established over 66 billion years ago. Some spirits make it and some do not. No human is going to magically be able to alter that formula at will if you eat a piece of hard pressed bread or chant 6 times a day on the floor. Open your eyes and see and feel what is real before it is too late. And remember; bad is not necessarily doing something considered “evil”. Sometimes bad is simply making a selfish decision or taking more that your fair share from the rest of humanity. When you do so, also remember that the law of equilibrium will then work against you to try to right itself. And it will not be pleasant when it does.

Garden of Spirits

Earth is one of many spirit gardens in the Physical Universe. “What is a spirit garden?” you might ask.

A spirit grows by facing challenges, making decisions, and enduring hardships. It also grows by forming bonds with other spirits and working together with them. Earth is where that can happen. There are other planets in the Physical Universe that serve this purpose as well. Addressing other planets is beyond the scope of this book and not one in which I have much understanding or knowledge. Even if it were possible to describe other worlds that are spirit gardens, it would be pointless and irrelevant to this book. With being said, because the physical Universe was “seeded” so humans would be at the end of the chain of life so it could accept a spiritual connection, it is not a stretch of the imagination to accept the fact that other planets are also the result of this chain of life that developed from the big bang event.

Like any garden, Earth needs tending to, lest the weeds will grow, the plants (spirits) will not thrive, and there will be no fruit to harvest. (Spirit to go home from whence it came).

How do we tend to our Garden of Spirits (Earth)?

Firstly, we take care of the physical planet so spirits can have a chance to grow and the equilibrium formula does not eliminate us altogether. How we do that should be obvious, but I will list a few ways:

- Do not pollute the planet.

- Do not overharvest fish or animals. They are there for us to harvest so we can physically thrive, but if too many are taken, it is detrimental to the planet and us.

- Do not over harvest natural resources. Again, they are there for us to physically thrive, but if too much of the land is overused, it will go barren.

- Do not over-automate our food supply. Automating the production of our food sources makes it possible for more people to exist on the planet. At least for a while. Eventually it will hit a tipping point and the soil will burn out from over-harvesting by automation.

- Eliminate our dependency on fossil fuels. Fossil fuels are finite and will run out. Using fossil fuels makes it possible to have more people on the planet than could naturally be sustained. When fossil fuels run out we will have no good energy sources, people will die for many physical reasons, and wars will break out. A total disruption of this world will occur and it is possible that we will destroy ourselves in the fight for resources. We need to start changing our dependencies now. Think about it… if your spirit must return three more times to become strong and true, you will be here during the downturn of humanity if we do not address this issue now. The pinnacle of the catastrophic event on Earth three generations from now can actually affect you. That is imperative to accept so you will take care of this world. We have become a use-and-dispose society. We cannot afford to do that with our planet just because you “think” that you will leave it permanently when you die. Many of us do not leave this planet when we die and will return to live another life. There is no way to tell how many lives we will need to live here before we are strong and true enough to return to YonTathia. Especially with the way we exist now, were people don’t do much of anything with their life. Therefore, you better make sure you have a healthy planet to come back to.

- Find natural renewable sources for energy. Even if we do develop technology to create energy naturally, it may not have enough capacity to provide the amount of energy we are consuming today using fossil fuels. Somebody needs to run the numbers. Ignoring it does not make it go away. As an example; the ice caps are melting even though you do not see them. A few scientists ran the numbers early on and later found that their calculations were initially wrong. The melting exceeded their expectations. What will happen when we run out of energy? That is going to be one bad year for people. The time when fossil fuels run out is coming. That isn’t a premonition; it is a solid logical fact. It will not replenish itself before it gets completely consumed.

- Reduce the population. We need to reduce our population so we can live more naturally. Less people equals less resources required to grow and sustain them. Less resources needed means less energy requirements and less land needed for crops. If we lost the ability to use tractors for farming, we would be so screwed for food. The fact is; our world can only support a finite number of people using natural means and we are already seriously over that number. Again, equilibrium will correct this problem if we do not do it ourselves. It will be much less painful if we accept the responsibility for doing it.

- Eliminate weapons of mass destruction. We are the only animal that can kill itself off in a short amount of time. Too many blasts will create a planet devoid of human life. All that is required for nuclear devastation is one nut-case leader with a nervous trigger finger and an anger management problem. Only one. We have already seen a couple of those types of leaders and/or people on the news. No country is devoid of these people. They have weak spirits and some have no conscience because of it. Remember; a spirit that is already a lost cause has nothing to live again for. Therefore, they live for the moment because that is all they have.

- Create zero waste processes. This includes our own sewage. Everything must eventually return to the ground as a nutrient to ensure future growth of good organisms. Landfills should become obsolete. In-fact, we need to dig up old dumps and landfills to recycle the garbage and to remove toxins.

Now we will focus on the spiritual aspect of tending to our world. I mention this second because if our planet is physically burnt-out, care for our spiritual side is not even a topic of discussion. We simply will not be here to discuss it. I will list many issues confronting the spiritual side of our lives and then discuss them in more detail.

Our spirits do not grow when we are physically idle.

Physical idleness makes our spirits atrophy. Like a muscle, our spirits need to be used and be active. Using our bodies to work serves to keep the body and spirit healthy. It fulfills our Time of Living requirement.

Automation is nothing more than enslaving technology to do our work.

We have become too efficient in food production and too automated with our household chores, thus giving us too much idle time to do nothing. This is seriously harming our spirits when we do not do enough physical work. Exercising at the gym does not count as spiritual work. There is nothing spiritual about repetitions on a machine because it does not accomplish work. It wastes energy and does not accumulate Time of Living. Exercising at a gym consumes resources in the form of burning fat that came from eating more than your share of food, and the electricity to run the building and the machines. Had that energy in the person’s body been used to make food, it would complete the equilibrium cycle for our survival.

Automation gives us a tremendous amount of free time, yet, we tell people that we are “too busy” to do many things. How many people are glued to a mobile device when they get home from work? Heck, a high percentage of people are glued to mobile devices even at work. It is frightening to see the social addiction on computers and mobile devices occurring at such an alarming rate. Like every other addiction, it is having a negative effect on the mental and physical health of people. It is the new drug of choice. People will soon forget how to really live. How sad. Many people prefer to watch pretend life on a screen than to actually live a real one.

Our spirits need to grow by physically working and collaborating with others.

We fool ourselves into thinking that social networking on electronic devices is making us socialize more. It is a fallacy. How many family gatherings have rooms full of people with phones and tablets stuck into their faces instead of really socializing with the people round them? We are becoming socially retarded and distanced from others.

This is a problem because we need to be in the physical presence of people to be able to feel their spirit. It relates to having a push/pull of spiritual communications in common between two people at the same exact time. If they are apart, only one is pushing or pulling and the other spirit does not contribute for a full connection. If things continue to spiral out of control, we will lose the ability to have spiritual relationships. In-fact, it is entirely possible that people subconsciously use the devices as a shield to other people’s spirits out of fear. And the more they hide, the more they desire to hide because they will become inept at any type of spiritual relationship.

The reason why some people get irate with a text or email is that the true feeling of the message is missing. Many arguments have occurred over electronic messages and it can quickly spiral out of control and make people very angry. If the same message was delivered personally, the spirit of the message would have been felt because we can feel other spirits that we are in close physical proximity to. Especially if we verbally communicate directly with each other.

And it may be for that same fact that some people choose not to communicate in person. They want to hide their spirit from others because the more removed a person becomes from other spirits, the more afraid they become of communicating with them. It is almost like a phobia. Many youngsters cannot sit and have a conversation with their parents now. They are becoming socially dysfunctional in person. They simply do not know how to handle the spiritual touch related to a discussion, especially if it is a discussion they want no part of. In effect, they are becoming spiritually retarded.

We must have time to interact with each other so we can learn to work collaboratively and form spiritual bonds.

Within YonTathia, we will again work side-by-side with each other. We must learn how to do that here or people will never be able to make their journey home. Their Ark of Life will be incomplete and their Time of Living will be empty.

We are on a spiritual nosedive.

It saddens me tremendously when I see people stopping their lives for several hours each day in front of devices. Furthermore, most people go to work and do things on computers. We are fooling ourselves into thinking we are working. We are not working! What most of us do for work is not work anymore. We get paid for doing this-and-that, but most people are not really working. Most hate their jobs, but the fact of the matter is that they hate real work more. And with the way we have built our societies, it is impossible for everyone to do real work. That is the tragedy.

To stem the tide of social retardation we need to take steps to become spiritually healthy again.

- Limit your use of mobile devices to only a few minutes each day.

- Stop playing games on electronic devices. These are like crack. Some even have the word crack in them. There is a reason for that. They take away and do not give anything back. It causes spouses stop talking to each other, children to become recluse in their rooms, and quality family time together suffers.

- Call somebody instead of texting. It is cheaper and you will at least speak with a person.

- Get off social life-draining apps like Facebook. Again, this is addictive like crack. It sucks up time that could be spent with spouses and children. It also takes time away from family work that adds value, both physically and spiritually. And for some people, it saps their ambition to better themselves.

- Find a physical hobby that requires a physical skill to accomplish. Some examples are:

- Knitting

- Gardening

- Cooking

- Making clothes

- Preserving food from the garden

- Furniture building.

- Raising animals

- Yardwork

- Create or join a social group that physically meets and does good things together. Some examples are:

- Singing

- Craft work (To make things that are functional, not ornamental)

- Woodworking

- Gardening

- Sewing

- Dancing

- Cooking

- Canning (Preserving food in jars)

- Create a family atmosphere where everyone participates in work.

- Everyone should have real chores, not token chores. Keeping one’s room clean is a token chore. That should be normal maintenance. Participating in cooking the family meal is real work. Doing yard work is real work. Gardening is real work. Cleaning rooms other than one’s own room is real work. Helping to build or fix things is real work.

- All children should participate in cooking, gardening, cleaning, yard work, and general maintenance. I know I repeated this, but it is important. And no; your children will not like this and may accuse you of treating them like a slave. Teaching them to deal with life work is part of your job. Start now. Furthermore, slaves work for the benefit of others. Working within a family benefits the entire family, including themselves. There is a huge difference. All work done at home directly benefits a family and they are a part of the family. Therefore, it benefits them. Don’t be afraid to teach them logic. It isn’t just for algebra problems at school.

- There should always be a family meal every evening where everyone is required to be at the table. Be sure children participate in making the meal and the cleanup afterward. There is no reason why a child that can move and learn cannot participate.

- Discuss family events at the table during family meal. It does not always need to be of a serious nature. Laugh with your family and find out what is going on in their lives.

- Discuss school events at the kitchen table. Let your children know that you are interested and are there to help. Never make them feel that they are alone with school problems.

- Do not over indulge your children with activities. I was guilty of this when I raised my children and I see some negative aspects from it now. Too many activities drain financial resources and time resources away from family activities and family socialization. It also leaves less time for family work that is necessary for spirit building. I cannot overstate the importance of building a strong and healthy family environment. Remember that these activities are only a modern-day invention. They came about because we now have too much time on our hands and we think it is cruel to keep children busy doing family work. Therefore, we fill their time with fun activities to entertain them. Now the parent has become a slave to the child. I can’t tell you how much of my life was spent driving and sitting on the side of a sports field or gym. And I am not convinced that they fully appreciated that. It was as if it was due them. I’m not saying that some activity is bad. In-fact, it helps with social skills and forming relationships with others. However, too much is unhealthy for everyone in the family. Parents need time to do social activities too.

- Limit computer and mobile device access. Unfortunately, in order to be part of our society, we are required to use these devices. However, we are not required to spend countless hours doing life-draining activities on these devices that give us back nothing in return. They suck away an incredible amount of time we need to become strong and true spirits. I cannot overstate the problem this has caused everyone and that is why I keep repeating the message. When I think of what it is doing to spirits in the long-term, I get a pang in my chest. I understand things that most people have no clue about. I sometimes ask myself if it is too late to turn the tide back or is society in for a spiritually devastating tsunami that cannot be stopped before it destroys humanity.

- Limit how much we give to our children. Let them struggle a bit to earn what they get. It is healthy for them spiritually. If we give them too much for no work toward it, then things (and life) will become meaningless to them. Giving everything to a person makes them spiritually hollow. They will earn no Time of Living value.

- Identify non-work activities. Are you not sure how to do that? It is easy. Simply setup a video recording device and record yourself. Aim the camera at you only. When you replay the video, turn off the volume. What you will be seeing is your spirit life here. Does it appear that you are not doing much of anything? Like… maybe just staring at something? If you answered yes, then you are beginning to understand the life you had been wasting. If watching your life is very uninteresting or even boring, then it adds nothing to your Time of Living. I am serious folks; if you do not live, you will not be able to return home to YonTathia! You must accumulate Time of Living in order to bring life back with you. A life within YonTathia will not be created for you! You build it here.

Learn to create equilibrium in your life. Do some physical work, do some learning, do normal living maintenance, do community work, and do some socializing. (Real one-on-one socializing) And yes, talking with your family counts as socializing. Eventually you will become accustomed to your new life and it will not feel as negative as you might be thinking it will be right now. The more people that create equilibrium, the better it will feel, especially when you have some time to socialize with them one-on-one. Use that time to catch-up on families and to learn methods of work that others are doing that might be helpful to you.

You might be wondering if me writing this book might be non-work. Well, if I were to look at a video of me doing it, yes, it might be a bit boring to watch. However, what you will see is a person that is very interactive with the writing, a person doing a lot of important research, and a person that is gaining much understanding while doing it. I am not staring blankly at moving images in a box. And the work I am doing while writing is helping others. In-effect, it is my community project. With that said, I will find most any excuse to be outside doing laborious work in the gardens, orchard, vineyard, woods, and yard. THAT is where I get much spiritual fulfillment and build my Time of Living. One of my goals is to become more self-sufficient each year. Sustainability will be an important consideration when it comes to gardening. To help others, I have also focused some of my writing toward a gardening blog to help others learn what I have learned. We must never keep knowledge to ourselves.

- Control our body weight, eat healthy, and keep fit. If we are overweight, we are consuming more than our ration of food. That means that there is a person on the world that is not getting enough of their ration. It can also mean that you are not doing your part by working enough to burn the calories that are being stored as fat. In that case, somebody else is doing your share of the work. Both cause a lack of equilibrium within our society.

A physically unhealthy person leads to that person feeling poorly spiritually.  When we are physically fit and work, we have natural chemicals and hormones that can do their work efficiently within our bodies. That leads to brain health, that in-turn gives us a better connection to the spiritual part of our brain. We can then stay in-tune with our spirit and establish equilibrium between our spirit side and our physical side of our existence.

With no equilibrium, we can become depressed, loose motivation, and hide ourselves from others. When we stop interacting with other spirits we begin to lose the ability to have our spirit touched by others. I’ve said it before; we need to have our spirits touch each other because, ultimately, we will be as one. If we do not mature to that stage we will not become as one when we die. That process begins here in our garden of spirits.

[Music: Back to the Earth, by Jason Mraz] Listen before reading.

Understanding vs. Knowledge vs. Belief

Interesting heading, you might say. Have you ever thought about the differences between those three words? I have… for a considerable amount of time. I’ll explain from a perspective that I feel is important.

Understanding

Understanding is having experienced a fact by living through it. You experience it and therefore feel it to be true. Nothing can convince you differently because it is embedded in your brain as the truth. That which is attained through understanding will be taken with you as a life experience.

Knowledge

Knowledge is learning based upon reading, seeing, testing, and observing.

With that said, knowledge is not necessarily accurately procured, as everyone can have their perception fooled, especially that of vision. Magicians are really good at that.

Belief

Belief is accepting something to be true without having anything to base that acceptance on. What is believed cannot be proven or disproven through any means.

Religions are formed on the foundation of belief. Oddly enough, people do not attempt to disprove their religions. There are two reasons.

1. Reason #1 why people do not try to disprove their religion:

As I said in the aforementioned description of the word belief, a belief cannot be proven or disproven. If you cannot disprove that something is real, then how can you say it does not exist? Logic might say that it is then possible. But if it does exist, then it should be provable. Right? Well… what does exist actually mean?

Exist means that something has mass in the physical realm. If there is something in the physical realm, then it is provable. Aha! Every religion says their god is in a heaven. Now we need to define if heaven is in the Physical Universe. Most religions stop there, but they lead you to believe that heaven is not in the Physical Universe. So, if heaven is not in the Physical Universe, then where is it? They do not explain that. There is a reason… because they created a falsehood to begin with and nothing they would have said would have made sense. Therefore, they leave it open-ended. It is that open end that actually disproves the religion. And when you disprove something, then you have no belief system. And when you disprove a belief, you disprove their faith because faith requires believing. This is the logic that religions do not want you to find.

There is a situation with religious documents that we need to come back to. The documents are in the physical realm and they can be touched. Therefore, the documents are real. Religious leaders use the physical presence of a book in an attempt to prove that a god exists, not the evidence that the god actually exists. In essence, they fool people because they say that one proves the other. They make you believe that if there is a Bible, Quran, Torah, etc., then there is a “God” that wrote it. And because there is a god then there has to be a book to document it, therefore, their document is it. It is a cyclic error. It is like telling people that an egg came before the chicken, and because there is an egg, then a chicken came first. And yes, that phrase sounds illogical because it is. It is the exact same argument that religions use to prove there is a god and it does not work either. However, people believe it anyways. Believing does not need logic or truth to function.

Furthermore, nobody has ever proven that any of the stories written in these books are real or true. And they certainly never proved that the people codifying them or writing parts of them did not have their own agendas. From all indications, they all had their own agenda.

2. Reason #2 why people do not try to disprove their religion:

Religious followers do not question the validity of their religion because the religion itself and its leaders tell people that they will die in hell if they question the religion. However, eventually some do raise questions. Nevertheless, instead of accepting the entire religion as falsehood, they tweak the religion and form another religion. By forming a more “true” religion (in their eyes), they escape the wrath of hell.

Let’s return to what I discussed earlier. Religions will point to their plethora of documents that have been codified into one and say that it was written by their “God” and that is proof that their religion is true and that there is a god. (One proves the other as I mentioned earlier)  Let’s analyze that for a minute.

Remember knowledge that I discussed? The best that one could get from a document is knowledge. If it is true knowledge, then if subjected to scientific proving methods, the events should be able to be reproduced or supported. Well, nothing can be reproduced from those documents. In-fact, many of the authors and the dates of when they were written were never known. Nobody could even prove that they were not simply a story that was made up by a bored ancient author. The fact is; anybody can claim that “god” sent them a message. Thousands of people have claimed to have received messages from god since these documents were written. The religions are front and center to discredit all of them. Why? Because it is competition for their own myths.

And how can anyone say that a document was written by a god when it was found in a pile if dirt or in a hole? I have found hundreds of things in the dirt and never attributed them as coming from a god. Furthermore, there is no evidence whatsoever to prove that what was written were the words of a god. The best that could happen is to believe that it was written by their god. Therefore, pointing to a document, that had been written and rewritten many times over throughout history, is not proof at all of a god. In fact, some of the documents in all of the religions were written by a scribe who was trying to record verbal stories that had been handed down for many generations. It makes one wonder what the original story looked like compared to that which was repeated by hundreds of people. Do you remember playing that circle game in elementary school where somebody whispers a sentence and then it has to be repeated around a circle?  By the time the sentence makes the circle and comes back to the initial person it is a complete different sentence. And that story in your classroom was told with a finite set of people and within the timespan of a couple of minutes. Some of the stories recorded by scribes had been verbally handed down for a thousand or more years. It is virtually impossible to keep a story correct over that many years, especially when nobody could write it down. Furthermore, they were just stories. Most stories are made up to make a point. A good example are the stars in the sky at night that appear to form patterns. Every race of humans has their own stories based on star groupings and what they mean. There is always some wise tale involved.

Moving along….

I am going to construct a scenario that may make it easier for you to differentiate between understanding, knowledge, and belief:

In this example, there are two rooms with a group of people in each. The two groups cannot hear or see each other. The groups are numbered 1 and 2. In each room, one person is told to put their hand into the flame of a candle.

One person in Group 1 touches the flame and gains understanding that it is hot. The person screams and is left with a burn mark on their hand.

A person in Group 2 puts their hand in a flame, but is not burned and it does not hurt. That person understands that the flame is not harmful.

The people that witnessed the person burning their hand in Group 1 knows that the flame is hot based on the reaction of the person being burned and by seeing the burned skin on that person’s hand.

The people that witnessed the person not getting burned in Group 2 knows that the flame is harmless because the person that touched that flame in their group was not harmed at all.

Which group is right about fire?

Take it a step further now. Ask all of the people in Group 1 to put their hand in the flame. They will not do it based on what they learned from the first trial. They have knowledge that it is harmful.

Now ask Group 2 people to put their hand in the flame. They will do it. Maybe with hesitancy, but most, if not all, will do it, especially if the first person does not get burned during the second trial. What is the difference between the two groups during this 2nd test? True knowledge and the perception of knowledge.

Group 1 witnessed a real event with real fire. They know the fire is hot and can cause harm because they saw the results. They learned through watching and gained knowledge of fire. Knowledge. However, they did not actually get burned themselves because they refused to put their hands in the flame. Therefore, they do not have true understanding. It actually did not burn their hand.

The person in Group 1 that touched the flame and was burned in the first test understands very clearly that the fire is hot and it can be very painful. Understanding. That person experienced the event. The person lived it and has the wound to prove it. However, the wound will heal and that person will again not be able to prove that the fire is hot to those that have no knowledge or understanding of fire.

Group 2 witnessed a hologram. There was only a perception of fire. It was not real. The people gained neither knowledge nor understanding, because it was all a ploy. However, they believe they have both knowledge and understanding because they all put their hands in the fire and nothing happened. That experience is now embedded in their brain as the truth and reinforced through a group.

Let’s get something clear; there is a setup going on here. In theory, the group 2 people all have knowledge and understanding that the flame was not harmful because everyone put their hand in the flame. And they are correct if they are only in that room with a hologram. The key here is that the flame was a hologram, not a flame. Therefore, what they really experienced is that a hologram will not cause harm. They still have no experience with a real flame. However, they have no knowledge or understanding that the flame was not real. Their brain accepts that it was. Let’s continue…

Group 2 goes into the room with Group 1 and tells the Group 1 people that the fire will not harm them. The Group 1 people will not accept that statement. Each group of people will not be able to convince the other group of their position. Group 2 will not believe Group 1 even if they see the burn mark on the person from Group 1. Remember; the results in Group 2 are now embedded in their brains as THE truth.

Let’s take things a step further…

The two groups separate and the Group 2 people go back to their room. The people in Group 2 are told that in order to procure food and shelter, Group 2 (hologram people) must be able to convince Group 1 that the fire causes no harm. They must convince the people in Group 1 to put their face in the fire or Group 2 will not receive food, water, or shelter. Once the Group 1 people put their faces in the flame, Group 2 will be rewarded with food and shelter.

Just before the Group 2 people go to the room with the Group 1 people, Group 2 people are given knives and are told that if Group 1 does not put their faces in the fire, then Group 1 people are not true believers of what is right and Group 2 can only get food by killing the bad people in Group 1.

Group 1 knows nothing of the killing statute given to Group 2.  The result? It is a blood bath and all of Group 1 is killed. Group 2 is praised for being good believers and is therefore given food and shelter. They are convinced they were right regarding the fire and killings, because “god” is on the side of the winner and they have cleaned the land of evil non-believers.

Okay, so that started out innocent enough, but then turned 180 degrees toward revolting. In other words, it emulated human nature very well. (ALL human nature, regardless of continent, skin color, and culture)

Once again, to be clear; understanding is experiencing something that is real, while knowledge is learning something that is real. However, both can be manipulated and people can adhere to perception when they have no real knowledge or understanding of what is real. They instead will become believers and will die for their belief based purely on perception, especially when there are economic benefits at stake.

Those with true understanding (like the one person in Group 1 that felt the flame) cannot be fooled or convinced of anything other than what they have experienced. If you total the number of people from both groups, there is only one person that truly understands and the rest do not.

Now you should know why I use the term understanding in regards to my experiences. I lived them and nobody can ever convince me otherwise. I am only one amongst billions.

Okay, now for those of you that are logical… where is the tweak in my analogy?

Alright; I’ll fill it in for you if you didn’t find it.

When Group 2 goes to Group 1 after the first trial, the burned person in Group 1 should have asked the people from Group 2 (who all tested the fake flame in the 2nd test) to put their hand in the real flame in the Group 1 room. You see, if the Group 2 people do not do this, Group 2 will only have a perceived understanding gleaned from putting their hand in the fake flame in the 2nd test. If they do as the Group 1 burned person suggests, then once the first person feels the real flame, perceptions will begin to collapse amongst the Group 2 people. Even then, some of the people in Group 2 will simply refuse to believe that the flame is dangerous and will not bother putting their hand in the flame to prove it. They don’t have to. That isn’t a rule. Their brain is already wired (fooled and brainwashed) not to believe that flames are dangerous to them. Those people are “in denial”, even though they saw somebody get burned. (Sound familiar in our political world?)

Let’s say that one person from Group 2 decides to put their hand in the flame in Group 1’s room and is burned. Group 2 will blame Group 1 for cheating and setting up that Group 2 person to get burned. Oh, the life of politicians...

Notice I included the word “believe” in the scenario above. Do not underestimate the power of belief. Many a ruler has used that power to manipulate millions of people to do their bidding. Religions use it, as do politicians and rulers. It is fundamental in gathering support and power. It does not need to be based on reality at all. Millions of people have been killed purely because of erroneous beliefs.

Perception trumps reality because perception is more difficult to disprove. You only need to get people to believe that something is true. Making people believe saves you all of the work of proving it to be so. Proving something to be real can take years or may be impossible to do at all.

In the situation of the spiritual realm, it is impossible to prove or disprove because it is not physical. Hence, the reason for over 4,200 religions. Everyone feels that there is something there, but nobody can ever physically prove it. And again, nobody will ever be able to disprove erroneous perceptions as well. Therefore, people can only make one of two choices. They can either believe in that which is true or that which is false. There is no other choice.  So… what do they believe? They will believe the one that promises them the most (physical desires) or the one forced upon them. And that is always the wrong choice.

Religions work because people simply cannot disprove them successfully. When you couple a belief system with the strength of an army, people are going to believe the religion with the most power for fear of being killed. How convenient. After one generation, people are taught to believe in the conquering religion and are taught that they must die for it, lest they go to hell. Who would want to go to hell? Therefore, religions keep popping up and switching themselves around to fit whoever has the most power.

Where does that leave me? I claim to have understanding of that which is true. Do I really? Regardless, the best that you can do is to believe me or not. And what kind of power do I have to convince people? None. Well… that’s not entirely true. I have a spiritual connection that I will try to use to help others to find their own understanding. They will gain real understanding once they begin to use the tools I will share with them. One of the tools will be this book.

And no (if you are wondering), I am not making this book out to be a bible in any sense of the word. Furthermore, I am not claiming it to be written by a god. I despise those words when people tell me that their religion’s bible was written by God’s hand. Yeah right; so then tell me what does his hand look like? Who saw it happen? Where are the pictures? What kind of a pen did he use? Oh, that’s right; he used a group of “scribes” that have their own beliefs and interpretations to write it down for “him” BECAUSE HE DOES NOT HAVE A PHYSICAL HAND!

Alright, enough of the digs on religious scripts. I’m sure I just alienated 99.9 % of the people that read this chapter. But it had to be done. It isn’t easy telling people the truth. They simply don’t like it and if it goes against what they were taught as a child or it makes them uncomfortable, they will simply ignore it. (Or get very angry and defensive.) I do deal with reality. I get it. I’m not trying to fool myself or anybody else by thinking that everyone who reads this book will accept what is in it.

I am willing to guess that only 0.001% of the people that read this book will accept it. That isn’t much, especially if only a handful of people read it. But heck, 0.001% more spirits making their journey home might be 0.001% more than if people didn’t read this book at all. If even one spirit makes their journey home because of this book, then it was worth writing. I will be with them someday… will you?

Still resistant? Look at it from my perspective…  I experienced something that is immensely important to everyone on our world. Furthermore, I am different than others that have also entered the light because I was within it three times and I continue to feel the presence since coming back out of the light. And because of that, I have been given understanding that I have an opportunity to help others to learn and feel that which has always been real from the beginning of time. There is nothing personally in it for me (from a physical perspective) in regards to helping people. With that said I am sure my attempt to help people is helping me to keep my Ark of Life strong and true and adding to my Time of Living. Nothing worth doing is ever a waste of time.

And no, I am not trying to start a new religion, just in-case you might be wondering. We do not need religions. We simply need to live spiritually. Again, the meaning of life is so very simple. Don’t over-complicate it by making up rules for it. The suggestions I gave people earlier in this book and some more that will follow, are simply that… suggestions, not rules. You are not required to adhere to all of them to make your journey home. Life will move along perfectly fine if you don’t. Life will always move along regardless if you work with it or not. We all have that choice.

With that being said, if you do none of the suggestions, it is not going to end well for you.

Even if I have alienated you and/or made you extremely defensive of your religion, I challenge you to keep reading. Won’t you feel the fool for coming close to learning something epic that might save your spirit when the proverbial shit hits the fan? Or look at it another way; you have nothing to lose by hedging your bets to find out.

There are millions, if not billions, of people that don’t know what to believe (spiritually), but have a yearning to be an active part of something that they feel is within them. They feel something that is more than physical, but do not believe in the religions because they have applied logic and do not trust them. People like that have a sensation that they are missing something and it scares them that they might not be on the proper path. It is the Union of all Spirits that are trying to reach them and it is that reason why they feel that something that they cannot explain. Those are the people that will benefit the most from this book. With that said, everyone can benefit from this book.

Regardless if you believe what happened to me or not, you can’t read this book and say that there is one thing I have written that is selfishly motivated or contains harmful suggestions for people to consider. Some of these “suggestions” were derived from some of the religious scripts people use. (Or say they use.)

I will even take this one step further if you are stubbornly resistant to learning… stay with your religion, don’t believe anything I have written in this book, except… live your life to be strong and true. Again, it does not matter what you believe, but you must become strong and true. If you can do that while believing in your religion, then it will not matter what your religion is; you will make your journey home despite the religion. With that said, if your religion makes you do things that are counter to growing strong and true, then there is nothing you will be able to do to make your journey home because the deeds you do reflect a weak and dying spirit.

[Music: Angels, by Sheva] Listen before reading.

The Killing of a Life

I will say this now and in other places in this book; when a person selfishly commits suicide, they effectively throw their spirit away. There is no coming back from that. Why? Because they gave up the opportunity to live in a human body and wasted that time. In other words, the person made a conscious decision to throw away all of their Time of Living accrual. Because of that decision, there would be no reason for you to waste time again in another body. That body will be used for a spirit that may possibly use it wisely. Therefore, there is no opportunity for you to return into another body. In a human analogy, you have “burned that bridge” between YonTathia and Earth. Your Ark of Life will embark on its journey and be sucked into a black hole because you never finished living enough to build your current Ark of Life and Time of Living and the bridge behind you is now gone.

Even if life really sucks, you must push through. There is no “out” or relief from living. You do it or you spiritually die. And when a spirit dies, it is forever. There is no coming back. I hope this book is an incentive for struggling people to keep living for those that feel that life is not worth living. Really? Not existing at all is better? Know this… EVERYONE will experience that feeling of hopelessness or extreme struggle in one of their lives at some point. It is necessary and a very important opportunity to build a strong spirit. Keep living and push through the tough times. It REALLY is worth all of the effort. Living in a euphoric universe that is for eternity should be incentive enough. Just keep moving forward and slug your way through. It is worth it! All you need to understand as you struggle is that every minute that you remain strong is one minute closer you are to going home.

On a slightly different note;

There are some very heroic people that will sacrifice their lives for the good of others. While this may seem like committing suicide, it is different. That person may have had to make a split second decision to save others at their own peril. That helps to build their ark. With that said, it is by no means a free pass back to YonTathia. If they have not finished their Ark of Life and/or they do not have enough Time of Living, they will return back to another body.

I want to reinforce the fact that being heroic and losing your life is not the same as a person that is a suicide bomber. A suicide bomber is purposely killing innocent people (that alone will doom them), but they are also killing people with the false belief that they will get a free pass to “heaven” where they will get extra good treatment. That, in and of itself, is a desperate act of selfishness in conjunction with being weak. (Weak in the sense of following the misguidance of others instead of listening to their spirit connection.) Those “martyrs” think they will get a super heaven as a reward, but in reality, they have just killed their own spirit instantaneously. For them, their spirit does not enter the light. Instead, it goes directly into the tunnel where the spirit gets sucked into a black hole. The victims’ spirits will either make their journey home or return into another body. In other words; the reverse of what these martyrs were trying to achieve occurs. The victims get to live in spite of being killed and the killer is the one that dies permanently. It is paradoxical.

And for those people that made the suicide bombers kill others, they too have poisoned their spirit just as much as the person that physically does the killings. Their spirits will die when their body dies. In effect, they are the “spiritual walking dead”. Again, they have made the decision to end the life of another, in the act of being selfish. You just can’t come back from something like that. Why? Because within YonTathia, all spirits are bound to each other. The strong and true spirits that make it to YonTathia simply would never do anything like that because the life experiences they brought with them are how they will live within YonTathia. There are no spirits of selfish murderers within YonTathia. Period.

For people that have entered the light and returned back to their life it is simple to understand why there are no weak spirits within YonTathia. The most memorable feeling a person will experience when entering the light is the euphoric sense of absolute relief from worry. It is a feeling of complete contentment. And that is how it will feel within YonTathia for eternity. In order for that to occur, there simply cannot be spirits like those that would selfishly try to terminate the spirit of another. And killing another spirit for their own benefit is what those so-called martyrs are attempting to do in the name of a religion. They don’t want to merely kill a body; they want to kill the person’s spirit so (in their minds) their own spirit will gain an advantage. Do you see how that could never work? How could we ever experience contentment if those types of spirits were within YonTathia? They are not there and will never be. By design, the Spiritual Universe (YonTathia) is not reachable to anything in the Physical Universe other than a spirit that is strong and true that has a full accumulation of Time of Living.

If it helps you to cope in the event that you lose a loved one to a murderer, then remember that your loved one is not spiritually dead, but the murderer’s spirit effectively is. You could use the term “dead person walking” for the murderer. Even if justice is not served in our world, nobody ever escapes what they do here. Maybe knowing that will help you to move on so you can continue to build your own Ark of Life and eventually be with your loved one(s) again.

Some of you might be wondering what happens to soldiers that kill people during a war. Are they killing their own spirit? Some are and some are not. It all depends on the situation.

Many people go into the military to defend their country and to give of themselves for the good of others. If attacked they will fight and defend innocent people. That is an honorable thing to do. Many German soldiers, Japanese soldiers, and innocent civilians were killed in World War II when our country, and other countries that were attacked, defended themselves. The attacks of the enemy were brutal, killing many innocent people. If there was not a response to the attacks, many more innocent lives would have been lost and many more peoples would have been purged through genocide. In situations like that, it is a sure bet that innocent people will be killed by honorable people simply trying to defend themselves, their country, and their families. However, the intentions of the honorable warriors were only to defend the victims of war and to restore peace.

Some people go into the military because they cannot get a job or are young adults coming of age that have a problemed past. They might have been directed into the military so the military could straighten them out. In these cases, the soldier is not in the military for honorable intentions. That does not necessarily mean that they are not honorable during warfare when they have to defend innocent people. It only means that their entry into the military is starting off on the wrong path. These soldiers’ intentions are less honorable and more toward self-interest. If they continue on that path, then the outcome of their spirit is more in jeopardy than a soldier with honorable intentions.

Regardless of the intentions of entering the military, all soldiers will be working together. Both types of soldiers will kill enemy fighters during battle. This is where things begin to segregate.  If the soldiers are attacking innocent people on orders from above them, and they know the people are innocent, they can make a decision. It will be a very difficult decision, but remember; we are here to become strong and true. And that is where things get very complicated. It is at that moment were a person’s life becomes the absolute most difficult. For the honorable soldier, the spirit will be telling the body to not attack. For the soldier with much less honorable intentions, the body will be strong physically to do what it must to survive and complete the mission so they can live another day to get what they want.

Let’s take it a step further. Under pressure to follow orders and peer pressure to not let the other soldiers down, all of the soldiers attack and 6 women and two infants are killed. None of the victims were the enemy soldiers. The honorable soldier gets a sick feeling in his chest and stomach. Yes, the spirit is sending a clear message that what was done was seriously wrong. The soldier with less honor may also feel regret, but pushes through it to tough it out.

Now for the next step… The honorable soldier tries as best as he/she can to have a poker face if possible. They try to act as if it does not bother them. But it does. It haunts them every second of every day. The soldier feels the spirits of those they killed, but he/she does not fully understand what is really happening. And the worst part is that the soldier knows they will be required to do it again. Their mind is pinned into a corner because there is no “undo” process for what they did. There is no way to make the innocent people undead. And the mind of that soldier goes into a locked state. It can neither go forward nor backward with life. In a sense, time stands still for them while they see time moving forward for others. The mind becomes one to itself and his/her spirit becomes very troubled. This is PTSD…. and it is a good thing; at least in this case. I’ll describe the other case a bit later.

Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PSTD, that I will call PTS from here on out because it is not a disorder) is the outward signs of a very troubled spirit. The soldier was honorable and did a very dishonorable thing. The spirit is wounded deeply and knows that it is in jeopardy. It tells the body that things are critical for his/her spiritual existence. The act that was committed is one that can permanently kill a spirit. So why did I say that PTS was a good thing?

I said PTS was a good thing because the spirit understands that what was done was very wrong. The spirit feels the spirits of those that were killed and some of those people were good people. That is a good thing to happen. To feel the spirits of the victims means that the soldier’s spirit is wounded, but still has a chance to survive. And the soldier intrinsically feels the wrong much more than other people because he/she experienced something traumatic, giving the person understanding of their actions. What happens next is what will determine if the spirit will die upon the body’s physical death or not.

Some honorable soldiers commit suicide. They feel that their life has stopped and things cannot possibly be undone; therefore they must kill themselves for what they have done. They feel that they cannot possibly live with the guilt nor kill again. In other words; they can neither go forward nor backward. Furthermore, there are friends and family that respected them and looked up to them before they went to war. And now the warrior can no longer look at them the same way and feel that he/she deserves that recognition. In other words; the life they had is over in their mind. So now we have a once honorable person, their original life is gone, they cannot undo the wrong that they did, and they feel that they have no future. And the hurt and guilt will not ease up.

Again, that is a good thing. It is an indication that the spirit was true, but was not strong enough to dominate the body to make it not attack and kill the innocent people. Had the soldier not been true, then there is not much that could save that spirit afterward. But for the very fact that the soldier is remorseful and hurts deeply, that indicates there is something that can be done. There is an opportunity. If the soldier was not remorseful and did not hurt deeply, then the soldier would shirk the situation off and continue forward, maybe even being able to cope with the event easily. But that is not a good place to be spiritually.

For those reading this book that suffer with PTS, your life is not over. You are still here and you still have a spirit. Yes, your spirit is wounded, but not mortally so unless you commit suicide. You took the life away from innocent people. That cannot be undone, so move past it. Hanging it around your neck will neither help you nor the victims. The spirits of the victims are with you. They do not hate you. They feel your remorse and spiritual pain. They want to help you if they decided to be a spiritual guide for you within their Spirit Life Tunnel. And if they did not make their journey home, and were good spirits, then they may already be back in another infant. For those spirits that appear to haunt you, they are not really haunting you. You are simply misinterpreting the feeling of those spirits as haunting. The reality is that they want you to feel them; learn from them, and move forward to help others. You now have something that other people do not have; a complete understanding of how the killing of innocent people is horribly wrong. In that situation, the soldier must accept the spirits of his/her victims as spirit guides. They will guide the soldier to understanding and to the necessary path for the soldier to make their journey home. Once accepted, the spirits will no longer feel haunting and will become a part of the soldier’s life, providing a sense of comfort instead of pain.

I will say this in a couple places within this book; take whatever good you can from a horrible situation and then walk away with it. Take that understanding and plant the burden of your understanding for others to use and grow stronger and truer with. Use your life to help others to become strong and true. If you can do that, then you will once again accumulate Time of Living and your spirit will begin to heal and grow again.

So… what is the scenario where the soldier’s spirit dies because of their actions?

In the case of the honorable soldier, if they commit suicide, then there is no chance for that spirit to recover. The spirit is wounded and will not be able to move forward through the tunnel, nor come back through the tunnel into another infant. Another situation for the honorable soldier is when that soldier does not kill him/her self. However, they lead a life of misery, cruelty, or self-inflected abuse. In that situation, the spirit accumulates no Time of Living and never heals. Like the suicide soldier, the spirit cannot go forward nor backward within the spirit tunnel.

In the case of the less than honorable soldier, if they feel no remorse, then their spirit cannot feel the spirits of the innocent people killed. That is a really bad sign. When a spirit cannot feel other spirits, it has become extremely weak. No Time of Living can accumulate in that situation. Again, a spirit that is so weak that it can no longer feel other spirits can neither go forward nor backward through the spirit tunnel.

There is another situation in which a soldier may not have killed innocents, but has seen so much horror of war, that they have a different form of PTS. They may have seen shredded body parts and other horrific scenes that get embedded in their minds. Maybe their buddy had his/her head blown off next to them and parts of the skull are on their uniform. Again, their spirit tells the body that this is really bad stuff and should not be happening.

Like the other soldier that had to live through killing innocents, this soldier needs to remove that burden of war and plant it for others to use and learn from. And like the other soldier, by planting their burden from war, they are helping others to learn about war and why it should be avoided at all cost. A PTS victim must move forward and help others so they can recover and begin to heal their spirit. Spirits can help other spirits to heal and become strong and true. We are as one and as one we can heal each other.

Our spirits always know right from wrong. If something feels very wrong, then a person should not do it, even if it costs them their physical life. Why? Because if they do what is right, their spirit will be strong enough to come back and live through another body and another life so they can eventually make their journey home.

A warrior needs to act in a manner so the event of returning can occur if they get killed. If they get an order to kill “innocents” they can make a choice not to. Military organizations use a form of brain washing of soldiers so soldiers will carry out every order they are given. In one respect it may keep that soldier alive during intense situations. However, what it also does is to build a stronger wall to block the soldier’s spirit. In that case, the soldier can no longer make the proper judgment calls to protect their spirit. Their judgement calls will be for the benefit of the military and to their body.

War is something that we as a people of this world need to resolve before it is too late. We need to unite as a world of ONE and not segregate ourselves into separate countries. Once united, the discussion about war and how spirits die during them will be a moot point. That I have a very clear understanding of. While we are here to endure many burdens, killing of innocent people for control of resources or to gain power is not acceptable.

I understand that killing somebody in self-defense does not kill your spirit. Killing to protect your family from imminent harm is also not a bad thing. Protecting your source of food that you worked to make is also not wrong. If a person willingly attacks another person or steels the food that the other person grew to survive, then the attacker has already accepted the repercussions for their actions, regardless if they realize it. The attacker has accepted the fact that they may be killed or will kill for their own selfish gain. In other words, the victim that kills the attacker is not the person that has actually killed the attacker. The attacker has killed his or her self. That is why it does no harm to the spirit of the victim.

[Music: Trying to Find My Way Home, by Jason Moon] Listen before reading.

Is There a God?

While your body is alive, your spirit and your brain are interfaced tightly together. No scientist has yet cracked the code for how this is possible. Is it really possible?

Atheists strongly suggest that there is no physical connection to a spirit and that there is no god. Their reasoning is simple; it cannot be scientifically proven or disproved. Oddly enough, that is how religions thrive. The basis for religions cannot be disproved or proven. Given that situation, people believe what makes them comfortable. Atheists simply believe the opposite of religions. Who can blame either group? Those are the only two options that they believe would exist. Or are they?

So… is there really a spiritual connection? Grander yet, is there a god?

With the way I have been bashing the god theory in previous chapters in this book, that question should already have been answered. Nevertheless, for those who are tough to get through to… NO; there is no single entity that is a god.

There is no man with a penis that makes decisions for who gets to play in a heaven, and there are no set rules engraved in stone that you can break that puts you on a naughty list that “said god” would need to study to make a decision.

To have a god, it would need to have a physical presence in the Physical Universe because the god is described physically. The Physical Universe is a big place and many people could simply say that we just cannot see him because he is so far away. Yet, nobody in the history of Earth has actually seen “god” and provided undisputable evidence of such a sighting. Odd, one might think. Furthermore, to belong to the physical realm with a physical presence, “he” (God) would need to adhere to the physical constraints of this universe where nothing travels faster than the speed of light. In other words, if he was farther away than our solar system, he couldn’t even get here during the brief time of our civilization. A physically defined god simply cannot exist. Believe all you want, but you and everyone before you will not and has not ever seen a god. Many have had hallucinations or just flat-out lied to get attention.

For argument’s sake, if a god did exist, what would be the point of hiding from us if he is such a good god?

And remember; according to scripts, god is supposed to be of our own image, so I will follow suit with religious descriptions and define “him” as a person with a penis. And why does he have a penis? Why not a vagina? Why would he need to be a male or have an organ to urinate? Why would he need a sexually reproductive appendage if he does not need it? (More importantly, why do people not question this?) Oh, that’s right; rule number 6-5.9 says that to question god is to be damned to hell. How convenient. (The number is made-up, but I have read similar statements in scripts.)

Okay, so the whole “him”, “his”, and male gender thing goes out the window. The fact is that human men made god out to be a man because men wanted dominance over women. Plain and simple. Astonishingly, women fell for it. (Probably because they were beaten raw by the larger men and education was withheld from them that would have made them the wiser) Religion is one of the cruelest fallacies that humans have created in order to grab power and control.

If there is no human-looking god, then what is there? Animal gods? No. We’ve been there, done that… ages ago. It was a complete failure and nobody wants to believe in them anymore. They like the idea of a heaven better. Remember what I said earlier; people tend to believe that which promises them the most. People are greedy.

What does that leave us with? Atheists say that it leaves us with nothing. Well, I can certainly understand that logic if you only allow yourself to think of two options. (God or nothing at all)

Most people, including very religious people, do not feel their true spirit. If you can see nothing that can be proven or disproven and you feel no spiritual connection, then there is nothing to believe in. Therefore, atheists don’t. I get it.

The fact of the matter is that you don’t need to believe anything. If you live a strong and true life and live well enough to build a mature Time of Living, then you will still make your journey home. Believing is not a requirement to get there and never has been.

I know; I keep repeating that. Why? Because it is the single most important thing to remember in your life. Maybe by sheer repetition you might remember and make your journey home.

What do I personally believe?

That question was answered in the previous chapters. I do not believe in anything because I do not have to. Remember my explanation about understanding? When one has true understanding, they no longer need to believe in what people try to make them believe. It is pointless. The truth is firmly engrained in their brain and within their spirit.

While I did struggle with what to do with my experiences from within the Light of Understanding, I never had to struggle with believing in anything. That burden was lifted from me instantly when I entered the light.

The spiritual realm is eternally real. It does exist, but not in the physical sense and is not bound by physics. I know… isn’t that convenient for me to say. I can’t prove it nor disprove it, just like religions. There is a significant difference and a logical explanation. Unlike religions, I can explain how it works.

As previously stated, our individual spirit that exists in the Physical Universe is bound to our physical body within our brain. The spirit realm (a combination of all spirit tunnels to our spirits in the Physical Universe and the Union of all Spirits within YonTathia) is part of a dimensional plane not accessible to our physical testing devices because spiritual existence travels at a speed significantly faster than the speed of light. (Hence; not bound by physics) Spiritual connections travel nearly instantaneously from (0,0,0,0,0) (the center of the Physical Universe) to our brains. In my experience within the tunnel, it took me what felt like 5 seconds to reach the edge of YonTathia. That is some serious speed.

Those spiritual connections to YonTathia are the “Spirit Life Tunnels” I speak of when a person dies. It is that very tunnel that I traveled through as my physical body (brain) began its death sequence. We each have our own unique tunnel coming out from our brain connecting us to YonTathia.

Scientists already know there is a universe dimension that we cannot access that travels faster than the speed of light and goes through our Physical Universe. They say that it is the missing piece that binds our universe together. That is already understood in the scientific community. Within that dimension are miniscule particles that travel faster than the speed of light.

In the Physical Universe there are massless particles known to scientists as neutrinos. Billions of them travel through our bodies (and every other physical object) every second. They do not have to interact with anything physical. That is already known and proven by scientists. Do the research. It is there. Therefore, the concept of particles that can go through physical mass is not unthinkable because we can prove that such particles are already being studied in the Physical Universe.

With that being said, even I cannot explain all of the finer details of these particles that hold the Physical Universe together, but it is obvious that they are doing something, and at remarkable speeds. If somebody can crack that code, then the human race is well on its way to defining YonTathia. But that won’t happen because we exist in the physical realm with physical limitations that we cannot overcome.

“If nothing physical can learn or harness spirit particles/energy, then how can we have a consciousness of it and how can it be bound to us?”

Evolution has created a brain in humans (by design) that can be influenced by the shower of spiritual particles/energy coming to it from the spirit tunnel. These particles come together and focus within the physical realm of our brain, becoming a spiritual energy point there. However, that influence is subtle and subliminal because of the dimensional differences between the Physical Universe (only as fast as the speed of light) and the Spiritual Universe (much faster than the speed of light). Remember the topic regarding putting electronic brain stimulus into people with no vision? The spirit is just another stimulus to the brain. That sounds grandiose; however, our physical brain can override its effect. It does that by spirit blocking.

Our brain cannot operate as fast as the spirit particles going to it. Regardless, there is an electrical type of sensation (or pressure) caused by the spirit particles that the brain can sense. That sensation is how the spirit can communicate with the brain. The spiritual sensation is not interpreted by the brain with the same strength as say, physical images coming through an eye, or sound coming through an ear because those senses can easily be interpreted within a physical realm and are very dominant senses for interpretation by the brain. Furthermore, the brain can learn the signals coming from our eyes, ears, nose, and nerve endings and prove what it is by having our body interact with the objects that are being sensed. It is a confirmation that is repeated and reinforced constantly as we live. Once there is repetition, the brain can use the information subconsciously to interact with the world outside the body easily.

An example is driving a car. All of us have driven a car a long distance and suddenly realized that we had no memory of the last 5 miles. It was as if we drove on autopilot. The fact is; we did! Our brain has driven so many times prior, that it can sometimes handle driving a car in the subconscious.

The spiritual presence within the brain has no mass or other physical attributes for the brain to create an image of within the brain. It is that lack of definition or physical interaction that makes it difficult for us to feel (or have the brain interpret) our spiritual connection. The dominant physical senses that are interpreted easily by the brain make it very difficult for the spiritual sense to be perceived as much of anything. Yet, our brain does sense that something is there because it does have a sense of it from within itself. It is a difficult relationship. Furthermore, humans are emotional because of the spiritual presence. The brain recognizes that as well.

Nevertheless, the brain responds to the spiritual senses subconsciously because it does not have to form an image for that to occur. In other words, our brains are always in constant contact with our spirit; however, we rarely realize it unless we take steps to focus the brain on it.

Regardless, our spiritual connection can and does influence what we do constantly. And it is through that connection that our spirit guides and the Union of all Spirits can influence us subliminally in the decisions we make.

Recently there was a wonderful series on PBS regarding the brain. What made it interesting is the fact that it reinforced what I had already written. Not necessarily about the spirit connection, but about functions of the brain.

“So… what happens when we die? What happens to the spiritual interface?”

The Spirit Life Tunnel stays in-tact with the brain as the body is dying and the spirit energy within the brain moves from the brain and through the spirit tunnel on its journey to YonTathia. Once the spirit exits the tunnel (if it is strong and true enough to make the journey) into YonTathia, it collapses upon itself and is absorbed back into the Spiritual Universe with all of its prior lives (Time of Living Cubes) going with it. The spirit then becomes a single amalgamation of all of its prior and current spirit lives.  Once the spirit tunnel collapses back into YonTathia, there is no way for the individual spirit to go back to any body’s brain on Earth. The spirit tunnel is gone from the Physical Universe and the spirit becomes as one with all other spirits within YonTathia.

Some people may see this explanation of how spirits work as being far-fetched. I get that. Again, it cannot be proven or disproven.  However, it is an explanation of how it works and it ties in with the physical realm. Religions have nothing that explains how their gods, heaven, or hell work. Yet, billions of people will believe that religion. Maybe the people that say my explanation is bogus should get clarification from their religion in regards to how their system works. Ask for specific and clear details. And then ask them to physically prove it. Expect similar responses that a politician would give when trying to evade a question.

I’ll make it easy for you… they cannot tell you because a religion is bound to only what is written in their scripts and nothing more. Otherwise, they would be viewed as altering the “word of god.”

The real spirit is bound to no scripts or documents. It is free to be and will always be as such.

Before we move on, I want to point out one very important fact; every religious figurehead/leader alive on this world is less than 100 years old. None of them have ever lived in the time periods described in those old scripts, nor do any proclaim to have memories from a prior life that might have. Yet, people follow these figureheads as if they lived and experienced what they are preaching from their scripts. What’s the truth regarding these figureheads? They wipe their asses just like you do and have less real spiritual experience than most people because they have spirit-blocked the truth. Many are celibate and have not lived a normal life to even remotely understand it. Yet, they feel inclined to tell you how to. Remember that when you talk to them. At the end of the day, they are just people… like everyone else in the world. Nobody is special; we all must live our physical lives and become strong and true spiritually. Nobody gets a free pass to YonTathia regardless of how many colorful robes they wear or how many chants they can recite. When you look at them, look at them like you would look at a bum on the street. Why? Because religious figureheads/leaders have no more influence in getting you home than that bum. In-fact, they may have less influence because they will lead you in the wrong direction spiritually and even physically regarding your life. At least the bum will not lead you in the wrong spiritual direction.

[Music: The Truth’s Lookin’ for You, by One Arm Train] Listen before reading.

Opportunities for Growth

We all have wished for a miracle at some point in our lives, yet nobody has really ever seen one that is unquestionably beyond the realms of physics. Maybe we should define the word miracle.

A quick search comes up with: “A surprising and welcome event that is not explicable by natural or scientific laws and is therefore considered to be the work of a divine agency.”

It would seem that if somebody received a miracle, then something “divine” must really like them. Right? I mean; it only stands to reason.

Have you ever questioned why all of the miracles happened a long time ago, but not in modern times? No? There is a reason. Nobody would believe you in this day and age. Why? Because we are wise to these masterful lies and we require proof now because we have been duped so often in the past. We are also well educated. Historically, most people that followed religious leaders were not educated, were very superstitious, many were slaves, and most could not read nor write.

With the advancements in technology, we are beginning to see how people lie, including those that are supposed to protect us. Video cameras are recording injustices committed by those in our enforcement agencies. Had it not been for video cameras and DNA sequencing, many innocent people would have been jailed or worse. In other words, the lies would have proliferated… just like the religious lies and their myths of miracles in the past.

While we apply logic to things now, we fail to apply the same logic to the ancient documents. Most people never question why we never see a miracle, yet they continue to believe the unexplained and unproven miracles in the past. I find that bewildering.

The idea of miracles was concocted by somebody who wanted to convince people how those that believed were rewarded for being true or worthy, while people that were not worthy were punished by not receiving miracles and by having to endure many hardships. Furthermore, the purported miracles all spotlighted self-proclaimed prophets. How convenient. Nothing like trying to make yourself look like you are the most worthy of a god. It was all a perception scam. If you think corrupt politicians are something new, think again; they merely keep it going from ancient times.

I will explain a few realities.

The Union of all Spirits does not make agreements, does not favor anyone, and does not punish people. You will have burdens in your life just because you are alive, not because they are given to you as a punishment by something magical or mystical.

To put things into perspective, think of all the wild animals on our world. There isn’t a day that goes by that they are not looking over their shoulder to see if something is going to kill them. Are they being singled out for burdens because a god dislikes them? No. It is the nature of our planet to have stress and burdens and the animals just deal with it without blaming a devil or a god.

However, humans feel as if something mystical is out to get them for some unexplainable reason, so they try to make agreements with a God to protect them. They wish to live an easier life and are willing to make a bargain to get it.

What irritates the heck out of me is when a religious person will say how god answered their prayers and as a result, something good happened to them or they won a game, got a sale on something, or won some money. Yet, when something bad happens, they don’t blame god, they say that “it was to be.” Nobody wants to think that a god is punishing them. (But they actually do believe so, but try to hide it)

These same people will claim that god helped them win something and they “deserved it” because they worked hard. They will go on to say that God recognized it and rewarded them because they are a wonderful person and are loved by God. What does that say about the other five million people who lost? They were not as worthy as the winner or they are not loved by God? They didn’t work as hard as the winner? Was the winner better than them and God showed the winner favoritism?

If it was a god’s doing to single you out to win, then that god certainly does not love a lot of people. But wait! God is supposed to love everyone, including sinners. What happened then? The winner said that they won and god made it happen. Was it true?

Nothing holy happened. And no miracle happened to one person or team. In the case of a sports game, the team was either smarter, more physically capable, or lucky (mathematical outcome that could have been predicted based on a plethora of variables).  Deal with it.

There is a saying that says God is on the side of the victor. Well, what if the loser is righteous and the victor is mean and cruel? Does that mean that god is mean and cruel? Or does it mean that God used the evil doers to get back at you?

Neither.

Again, take a God out of the picture. A god simply does not exist. Situations happen. Physical strength can be achieved, appearance of randomness is the constant, and we are required to deal with success and failure to grow strong and true. There is no supreme being that shows favoritism or hands out punishments. Favoritism and punishment are human inventions, not the doings of the Union of all Spirits.

The idea that a god will punish you or do other things to get back at you stem from the ten commandments (that are actually part of the original 613 commandments) where god supposedly tells Moses that he is a jealous god and he does not want other gods before him. The reality of that statement is that Moses wrote it so people would be too afraid to look for another god and would accept him as the messenger of the only god. That gave Moses power and influence. Deal with it; Moses was a control fanatic. If you humanize these self-proclaimed prophets, you will be better able to see them for who they were. By stating that god was jealous, it made god out to be vengeful. And a vengeful super-being would be something to be feared. If god was truly a vengeful god, who in their right mind would want to spend eternity with him? People did not apply logic because they were easily manipulated by fear.

With the Union of all Spirits, if many people become strong and true and they also talk to their spirit guides and the Union of all Spirits, then the Union of all Spirits can influence the thoughts in others (and you), just so long as your intentions are true and not selfish. There is no vengeance, jealousy, or rewards. We are all as one.

Do not ask your spirit guide(s) or Union of all Spirits for things just because you want them. It does not work that way. They have absolutely no capability to give you anything. There is no being nor any entity that exists that is supposed to give you anything. You have been lied to. If you want something then you will need to work to earn it. Deal with it; life will be much easier to accept if you do. There is nothing wrong with earning your way through life.

One big request from a god is to have a specific person fall in love with you. While that is not a physical item that is requested, it is still a request for something that you physically desire. As an example; the Union of all Spirits might be able to bring two people together that need each other, but they will not make somebody fall in love with you or make your significant other a better person than they are. They cannot do that. If you hooked up with a bum, then he/she is a bum. They cannot fix that for you. Be strong and move on; there is somebody else that will be a better fit for you if you let it be. Not perfect, but much better.

Talk to the Union of all Spirits to gain wisdom instead of asking them to make your significant other see things your way or to improve that person for you. Let them know that you will make the difficult decision to move forward and that you will be open to a person that is better for you. Then ask them to help guide you in the direction you will need to go in to make that happen. Also, commit to the Union of all Spirits in that you will be the one working to make it so. If you resist their guidance or do not act in a way to be accepting of it, then it will never happen. Not because they are punishing you, but because you have resisted allowing it to happen.

With that being said, don’t expect a miracle or for things to change instantly. It could take a very long time to establish a pattern of events to help guide you in the right direction. Furthermore, don’t think that the first person to look at you is the person they have influenced to be there with you.  The situation will unexpectedly present itself without you looking for it. You are still responsible for being strong and true to qualify a potential significant other and to put yourself in a position to be there at the right time. If you are lazy, cuss a lot, smoke, and are crabby, then don’t expect anything. You must strive to be strong and true for things to work and then make yourself available in the correct environment.

If a person has all of those negative attributes that I just listed, then the Union of all Spirits will attempt to guide the person to become strong and true by setting up patterns of opportunity for spiritual growth. That sounds wonderful, right? Uhhh no… it will certainly not feel wonderful. Money will not miraculously appear in the mail from an anonymous person. What you may get, however, is difficulties in your life that will ultimately help you. And that is what this chapter is ultimately about. Not miracles to reward you, but opportunities to spiritually grow.

“How could difficulties be considered helping or an opportunity?” you might ask.

You will be put into situations where you will have an opportunity to see the err of your ways through the pain that you set yourself up for. Without those situations for you to suffer through, you would never gain understanding that what you were doing was wrong. If the situation makes you stronger or more true, then you will be a better person for it. It will add to building your Ark of Life and Time of Living.

How many times have you seen somebody suffer gravely, only to recover and become a much better person afterward? There are many stories of such things happening. By taking only the good away from a bad situation, you will become stronger and more true because that is when you gain understanding. True understanding.

[Music: Opportunity, by Pete Murray] Listen before reading.

Religion

What is religion?

I did some research on the word religion and came up with an unending list of definitions. In general, it is a public belief system. Well, so is Santa Claus. Okay, so the belief system is about a god or gods and Santa is not a god. Many children would disagree and they have proof because he brings them presents every year. Santa Claus appears to physically deliver more than religions.

There are approximately 4,200 religions identified in our world according to some internet websites. That right there should tell you that we as a human race really don’t have much of a clue as to what is real. There is too much deviation. One would think that by now, we would have identified many provable common factors because, surely, something solid would have been discovered by now. Yet, to this day, there is no undeniable proof that any of the 4,200 religions are true.

Am I a member of any of those 4,200 religions?

No. As I said previously in several parts of this book, I do not need to believe because I entered the Light of Understanding and my Spirit Life Tunnel. I lived my proof, but obviously it is not proof that can be presented to anyone else. Therefore, people will question this book and my intentions in the same way as they would any other journal, script, book, or bible that documents philosophy, spirituality, or religion. In-fact, people will question my book and intentions much more than the religion that they support because they have been brain washed to not question their religion. Religions lose supporters, money, and power when doubt seeps in.

There actually is a commonality between the religions around the world; every religion will agree that there can only be one truth. When one thinks about that, it is kind of a “duh” moment. How could there be two realities on a physical world? However, each religion will attempt to convince you that their religion is that one truth.

If you agree that there can only be one truth, then at least 4,199 of the religions are certainly wrong. That alone should cover the majority of people on earth. In other words, most people have it wrong. With that said, I’m going to state with confidence that all 4,200 of them are wrong. Is that possible? Absolutely!  If 4,199 are definitely wrong, then it stands to reason that all of them could be wrong. One disclaimer however; I am not a religious scholar nor have I studied all 4,200 religions. It is possible that there is somebody else like me that formed a public belief system around their experience that was similar to my three experiences. Maybe I’m a latecomer. Or…. they got lucky and hit it on the head, but lied about their experience. I’ll place my bets on all 4,200 being wrong.

Am I trying to form a new religion? Is that why I talk down religions?

No. And I am not suggesting that people take what I say and make a religion for it. Religions always have a set of rules. I do give tips or suggestions that may help people with their journey, but I will not come up with a list of things that they will need to follow and check off to make their journey home. Each of us has our own path and we all have enough understanding to know right from wrong. We inherently know that because we are all connected to the Union of all Spirits. All of us.

While some people may feel relieved to hear that they will not be judged when they die, if they think a bit harder they may realize that there really is no relief in knowing the truth. Nothing magically changes just because I told them what is real. The stakes are the same regardless of what a person believes. Because, remember… there is and has only ever been one reality… one truth… that has existed for eternity.

Every aspect of YonTathia and the Physical Universe is entirely the same as it was before I wrote this book. If a person has done something wrong before reading this book, then there is no difference after reading the book. And believing anything I have said also does not change a thing. It is not as if you will be given favor by believing what I say. That statement alone separates this book from every religion, prophet, messenger, messiah, and religious document ever written.

However, religions will always tell you that you will be given favor if you follow their rules and believe in their religion. Note how they promise things they never have to deliver, nor could they ever deliver. And oddly enough, many people believe them, dying before getting any of it. In-fact, all of the believers will die and never get anything. How convenient for religions to make promises they never need to keep. And it is amazing how many people will continue to believe the promises when they see countless people that die without getting what was promised. Nothing came down from the sky or happened to save them.

The Christian religions state that the “savior “ already arrived (Jesus Christ), while other religions say the messiah is yet to come. If you look around, people are still committing the same sins as before Jesus arrived on the scene. Maybe that is why the other religions do not accept Christianity. They see no change since the self-proclaimed “savior”, therefore it strengthens their religion when they can say that the savior has not come yet and he will through their religion. In-effect, they can disprove Christianity by pointing to nothing being changed and nobody being saved.

Regardless, the other religions haven’t produced a Messiah either. If I am correct, some religions believe that the Messiah will come on the very last day of our existence. I guess their god wants the pool of sinners to build so he only has to perform magic once. Maybe it is an efficiency issue. Furthermore, how convenient is that when a religion says that a messiah will only come on the last day of humanity? If you apply logic, then nobody will ever see him. And there will never be a point that the religion will be proven wrong, because for everyone that is ever alive, the messiah is not supposed to come. How these people ever got away with such simplistic brain washing is absolutely astonishing.

I also want to mention religions that claim not to be religions. Some people will call them “philosophies.” They might have begun that way, but they always tend to end as a religion. Humans do that. They tend to like rules and formalize things to make things feel grand. Statues are made, prayer groups formed, processions created, and chants written for followers to repeat ad nauseam. People will then begin to worship the philosophers. Like that is really going to get them home! If the philosophers could not deliver every person home when they were alive on earth, they certainly will not be able to get all of them home once they are dead. They have no more clout than you do.

The basis for many religions was formed using a narrative from a “messenger of God”. That figurehead delivering the messages is used as a central magnet to tie other stories together into one entity that eventually becomes a religion. In the end, somebody codifies the plethora of stories into one binder and gives it a name. (Old Testament, New Testament, Quran, Tipitaka, Vedas, etc.) Many of the stories within those scripts came from unknown sources, from unknown times, and were written down by unknown people. Some of the stories are centuries old and were handed down verbally. The accuracy of any of them is speculative. Scholars from around the world poke holes in them easily. Yet, people still hang on to them like they are god himself. In-fact, every religion infers that god wrote them… using people to get it written down. Many people had their hands in the making of them from all over the world and sometimes centuries after the original event. If god is capable of miracles, then certainly he is capable of writing. Correct? Why didn’t he actually come here and write them down himself? Why all the secrecy? I can tell you why. A god does not exist. That answers everything. Once you accept that, then things become much more logical and fall into place.

Do people really understand where and how these documents were created? The way they were put together would be the same thing as if I went into the houses of a hundred different people and randomly took documents that they wrote (and stuffed in their attic) to make a religious script from them.  And remember; as the scribe and codifier, I can pick and choose only those stories that support how I want people to believe.

What would be the effect on a religious script if one of the writers was a mass murderer? You see, nobody ever qualified many of the pieces of writings that made these religious documents that religious leaders call “the word of god”. Why? Because they could not! Yet, it is these pieces of miscellaneous writings that people use to run their lives and teach their children. Are you beginning to feel a bit apprehensive of these religious scripts yet? You should.

Who would be able to get away with making such a document in this day and age? Everybody writes stories. (Including me.) What if somebody in ancient history wrote a Harry Potter story? Heck, we would be worshiping Harry Potter statues, his two companions would be prophets, and we would be waiting for Dumbledore to resurrect.

To put things into perspective, let’s take the Waco, Texas Branch Davidians as an example of a modern day person who believed himself to be the son of god. Here we have a man who changes his name to David Koresh that preached that he is the father of the next messiah. Amazingly, some people believed him and he began to recruit people. Days before he died (in a horrendous flame after committing suicide), he began to write his own manuscript, implying that he was Jesus Christ. If David Koresh lived 2,000 years ago, maybe things would have turned out differently for him and his followers.

Fact is; there are as many people that have claimed to be Jesus Christ as there are sightings of Elvis Presley or UFOs. Furthermore, if Jesus Christ were to come back from the dead to “save” us, nobody would believe him and would consider him to be a nut-case. It’s kind of funny to think about. People worship this dead guy, expect him to come back, but would never accept him if he did.

In ancient times, there were few people who could write, so there were few documents to believe in. People could only have access to the few that were made available. Therefore, their choices for religious belief were few. Many of the scriptwriters were employed by those in power. Surprise, surprise!

What is my point?

My point is that anybody can claim to receive messages from a god. In our modern world, some people that have made that claim have been diagnosed with mental illness. Back in historical times, nobody knew of such things as mental illness. Some were declared to be witches, some to be Satan, and still others to be prophets. The interpretation of the messages from the “messenger” was dependent on the interpreter(s) who read the documents and assembled them. And again, some were commissioned by a ruler. If the writings appeared that it would help the ruler to control his people, he would find a way to make the people adopt them as the “word of god.”

“God” is the ultimate power figure and it is why it is always used as leverage by rulers. Many people will die for god, but not for a ruler. If the ruler controls god, then essentially, the people will die for the ruler.

On the subject of interpretation, there are literally thousands of ways each religious document has been interpreted through time. (Hence, why there are so many religions.) Does it make sense that if a document was from god that we would all see it the same way? And why are there so many different documents? Is god not organized? Furthermore, why would a god use hundreds of individuals scattered about through time to give messages to? And how would any one individual know which messages to include in which document when it was codified. One document even takes some pieces from another to use for its own. Conveniently, only the parts they wanted. I guess they felt that not all of God’s messages were important.

Once a large group of people begin to believe that the document is truly from a god, then the figurehead of the religion can manipulate followers for their own bidding. Millions of people have been killed because of that. How could that be the will of “God”?

I recently saw a show on TV where a young girl was crying and asked an adult why god allows such agony to occur to small children. The adult never answered the question.

It is not the will of god to allow such things to happen… because there is no god. The only will was from those that controlled the power over the people. Countless families were destroyed and innocent people massacred over this lie. Yet, to this day, believers will wear truth filtering glasses that keep them from seeing thousands of years of mindless slaughter for the whims of a few that had psychotic problems, using these documents as leverage over their heads. People will not see it because they do not want to see it. They are afraid. In other words… they have a weak spirit.

The answer to that little girl’s question is; there is no god that allows it. People allow it to happen. Until people take responsibility for their actions and come together as one people, it will continue to happen until we kill ourselves off.

The history of corrupt and psychopathic leaders of the past should teach us that the world needs to reform how we govern ourselves. No longer should we place individuals in such power where they can cause catastrophic loss of life. We must become self-governed across the world as one people. And we must stop these insidious beliefs of ancient documents so we can live freely as one people on this world. For if we do not, then we are destined to kill ourselves off and leave the world to what few animals that will survive us. When that happens, our Garden of Spirits will no longer grow spirits. And for those that have not yet made their journey home, have not had enough time to grow strong and true, or built enough Time of Living, they will die… physically and spiritually.

In the case of a lethal catastrophic event, THAT SPIRIT WITH NO CHANCE TO MAKE ITS JOURNEY HOME TO LIVE FOR ETERNITY COULD BE YOURS!

How much is eternity worth to you? Is it too much relative to getting a smart phone? Or maybe it is worth less than the price of a tablet? Or maybe a video game? What will you be able to give up for a life of eternity? How much work are you willing to do toward living for eternity? There is no free ride to make your journey home. We all must make that journey individually. No magical being is going to die for you to have it, nor will one come down from the sky to magically save you. Think of how many people already died thinking that somebody would come down from heaven to save them while they were alive on earth. It never happened and it cannot happen. People see that nothing ever happens, yet they still believe that lie! It is insane and defies logic.

How is it that religions have had such an impact to begin with?

I’ve touched on some of the factors that have given religions so much power. I will try to explain a bit more.

The lowest common attribute of a religion is mind-control. Whoever has control of the minds of the people will have power to use them as he/she pleases. And because people as a whole do not want to govern themselves (probably because they are lazy or afraid), they allow a position to be formed that will enable a person to control their lives. It is the collective PEOPLE that allow it to happen. They will later blame the leader for the atrocities, but ultimately, it comes down to the people allowing it to happen.

Back to mind control…

People act on and react to fear. That is common knowledge to all that pursue power. When one controls fear, they control everything. People can be manipulated easily. Hence; the power of the scripts. From here forward, the term “scripts” will refer to all types of religious documents.

How does fear and control begin?

In some cases, a central person is accepted by the people as having received divine messages from a god. That person’s divine messages are written down by a scribe. Eventually, all of the documented messages are codified to make one large document.

In other cases, there is no central person to receive all of the messages from the god. Many people document “messages” from god and leave them scattered about with no formal place to go. Eventually, they are discovered, gathered together, and then combined to form some type of systematic pattern of prophecy.

In one case, the script that acquired many codified documents also acquires a central person with divine messages, yet claims that “some” prior messages from another script are correct. That figurehead now dominates the theme of the documents and hence, a new updated document comes from it with that person as the focal point.

The commonality amongst documents is that a human receives the messages. Another acceptance is that the person receiving the messages is a special prophet. In other words, they had special powers to receive the messages, or had the favor of god.

Well, anyone can say that. I could say that… and you could say that. What was different with them? Why did their document get put front and center?

Firstly, as I said before, there were not a lot of people writing documents. Heck, there were few materials to even write on. And people in the same region might have spoken different languages. Therefore, there were not many options to pick from. Secondly, people believe what they see written down. If it was written down, then it must be true. Right? Otherwise, why would somebody go through so much trouble to write it down? Writing was reserved for really important things. Even today, we believe much more in something if it is written down. Remember all of those political fliers in the mail? Politicians do not spend millions of dollars on them if they don’t know for a fact that they work.

So now we have a document that comes out and somebody takes it around and begins to preach from it. Eventually people begin to believe it and follow that person, especially if promises of heavens and good fortunes are involved. Soon, the ruler of the area finds out about this preaching person and fears that he/she could lose power over the people if the people follow the rules of the preacher instead of the rules of the leader. That ruler has to decide to kill the document and the followers or take the document and use it as another means of control.

Both have occurred in history. The religions that survived came under control of the ruler. The others were destroyed. And when I say destroyed, every mention of the prior religion was wiped off the face of the earth as if it never existed. So much for divine messages.

The rulers that took control of the religion now had immense power. They controlled “god.” That is huge. They built more power under the auspices of god. And conveniently, the religions that survived were the ones that were most difficult to disprove. That worked in favor of the rulers. If the ruler’s religion could not be disproven, then the people could not question the power that the ruler controlled. People would now die and kill for the ruler, based on religious beliefs, if the ruler convinced them to do things in the name of god.

There were some problems that arose. Sometimes religious figureheads found a way to circumvent the ruler and grab power themselves. At times, the ruler accepted religious figureheads just so long as the ruler continued to be viewed as the real leader. When that arrangement became problematic, the ruler would find a way to eliminate the religious figureheads or replace the religion, wiping it from the face of the earth. If the religion was too entrenched, then that was not possible and wars would break out. During the wars, factions would sometimes split from the original religion and would believe in their own interpretation of the scripts, essentially creating a new religion. Oftentimes these factions were sought out by rulers and destroyed for fear that they would become too strong and powerful.

War was not the only factor that created factions. Sometimes a person would begin to preach a different version of the interpretations of the scripts and other people would buy into it. At times, they were tolerated if they did not cause any serious problems.

Okay, so we see the development of religions in regards to rulers. How about at the people level? What happens there?

People always will believe in something. History is littered with evidence that we believed in a plethora of things that were not physical in nature. We now call them superstitions. But why do people always believe in something like that?

Humans will always strive to figure out the other (non-physical) part of our existence. Every person on our world has a spirit and inherently knows that there is more to us than the physical being. Most people simply do not fully understand it. Therefore, throughout history we would throw darts at options that people made up and pasted on the wall. (Figure of speech)

In terms of those options being superstitious, I would categorize religion as just another superstitious option. Nobody can prove that statement to be wrong because every religion is not based on physical confirmed fact. Like I said; many of the scripts came from unknown sources. Maybe somebody had a wild imagination. (Like the millions of authors that write books these days.) The books in my Losing Humanity series have much truth weaved into them, but the outline of the story is purely fictitious. I wonder how somebody would have interpreted my books thousands of years ago.

What we see through history are people thirsting to understand their spiritual self. Man, anything can happen with that. Our spirit is not physical, so no matter how hard they try, nothing quenches their thirst to understand it because they never get physical confirmation that they got it right. Consequently, they end up doing the next best thing; they believe something that somebody suggests is the answer. Except… there are 4,200 suggestions. But when you lived in a time where you only knew your nearby neighbors and did not have transportation, you tended to believe that suggestion which was close to home. Furthermore, if you did not, you might lose your head or your land.

And then there is the peer pressure that the ruler will bestow upon you. People are made to believe that they must put pressure on other people to believe the religion being followed lest they too be cast into a hell of burning fire upon death. Who would want that? Now the ruler has everyone working for him and putting pressure on everyone to do his bidding. Not only do they fear physical punishment, but also punishment after death. That is double jeopardy. That is POWER.

This peer pressure continues to this day in every country around the world. Religions send out missionaries to convert people to their religions, other religious groups shun members that do not adhere to their rules, and some religions simply kill non-believers and take their resources.

Furthermore, if your religion is in a minority, you cannot be assured of equal representation in the government. While legislators will always tell you that they are impartial, they certainly are not. Religious beliefs trump physical laws. Rulers know this.

America was formed to allow all people to believe in whatever religion they wanted. Yet, the word “god” is used on the currency with the words “In God We Trust.”  Each religious group could simply say that “their” god is what is meant by those words. But… there is no god.

Is it really that bad to believe in a religion?

Yes and no. I’ll qualify that. First the good.

Most (if not all) religions are formulated around a set of spiritual laws and or philosophies. Some of these laws and philosophies are not necessarily bad things. In-fact, many of them are common-sense good things to do. In the course of this book, you will see some suggestions from me that are similar to those.

Religions can have a positive effect when they influence people to do good deeds and to treat others fairly. Some will teach cooperation, building character, and keeping social peace. This was important for leaders and rulers.

I have stated that rulers wanted to control people to do their bidding. At times, this control forced them to kill and dominate other groups of people. However, when the wars ended, the ruler used other aspects of the religion to keep order. What good is a kingdom when everyone continues to kill each other? By restoring social order, people could work together and become more economically strong. The rulers used the religious figureheads to restore order.

What is the bad aspect of religions?

Besides beheadings, massacres, enslavement, and total destruction, religions actually pull people away from their true spiritual connection. By believing in something that is not true, a person cannot completely understand their role on this garden of spirits. Yes, some of the spiritual aspects of religions overlap with what is real, but most of it does not. Worshiping a god is not much different than worshiping a rock in the ground. It pulls you away from that which is real. And that rock will certainly not grant you anything you pray for. The one thing that the rock has that a god does not have, however, is that the rock is real and you can touch it to prove it.

Religion also releases a person from the responsibility of becoming strong and true. People do not like responsibility. They really do not. If you give somebody a choice between having everything they did wrong in their life to be forgiven or having to work hard to become strong and true, which option do you think they will take? You and I both know… and history proves it. However, the forgiving aspect is all smoke and mirrors. Believing it does not make it so. Believing does nothing. You must do things to become strong and true.

And that is the tragedy with religions. It can inhibit us from completing our journey home. That does not necessarily mean that it will prohibit it from happening. People that are religious and are strong and true can complete their journey home. However, people that have no religion, but grow strong and true can also make their journey home. Religion is not required at all.

With that said, when one does not have the erroneous baggage of a religion, they can then focus on understanding their true spiritual connection. When they do that, they will begin to feel the spirits of their guides, the Union of all Spirits, and the spirits of others that are alive. Once they can do that, they will understand how they should conduct themselves in their society and with others in their community.

When that occurs, our world will begin to operate as one entity… the way it is supposed to operate. People will no longer do things out of fear of breaking a religious law if we can get to that point. Instead, they will do things because it makes them grow spiritually and they will feel that it is right. Living completely without fear is not possible in our Physical Universe, but eliminating much of it certainly is possible.

If there is no god, then what is hell?

There is no hell. The concept of a hell was created as a fear tactic to get people to do as the religion commanded them to do.

Think about this for a minute; when you die, you no longer have a physical body. Therefore, it simply cannot be burned in a hell. Hell and your body would need to be physical to be burned by a physical flame. Most people do not apply logic to religion because they have been brainwashed to strictly believe and to not question anything lest they go to hell. It appears to have worked. People believe it out of fear and have not questioned it.

If your spirit cannot make its journey home, oftentimes it can return to another infant to live another life so it can continue to grow within another physical life. However, if the spirit is too weak to return to another infant, it drifts away and is pulled into a black hole of nothingness within one of the galaxies in the Physical Universe. It is absorbed into the universe like dust particles. Spirits that have performed evil deeds are such spirits that are pulled away and destroyed after death.

On that note, what is evil?

Evil is when a spirit is considerably not true and strong. Take Adolph Hitler as an example. He was strong in a sense to build a formidable empire. Yet, he slaughtered 11 million innocent people and completely misled his own people. His spirit was not true. Was he really strong? No. When he was being pursued, he ran like a coward. He was a person who said that Jews were horrible people, yet, after killing 11 million people, he ran to hide like a scared rat when he had to confront the people he made his enemy. People that are seriously not strong and true are really bad spirits. They have no conscience or spiritual feeling to make them stop doing things we see as evil. The deed is simply not felt as being bad or wrong. Their connection to make them understand has been severed or is so thin that the connection cannot be felt. I will expand upon evil in another chapter.

One can be weak in other ways. Some can be true, but not strong. An example of that is when people do not do bad things and may even do some good things for others… however, only when it is easy to do so. When it is difficult or they are stricken with fear, they do not do those good deeds. People like that may be recluse, lack confidence, or do not work to their potential. Again, they cause no harm, but they have not grown enough to make their journey home. By living, (real living) they will experience hardships that will help them to grow stronger.

Hardships are not a punishment. In-fact, if life is very easy for you and you do not have to work very hard, you are at a serious disadvantage of building Time of Living. It is counterintuitive, however, based on what people were led to believe by religions.

We next have spirits that appear to be strong, but not true. People like that can be detrimental to others. These people are very outgoing, but have complete disregard for others. They strive to control and crave to have power just for the sake of having it. They feed off controlling others and will do most anything to achieve what they want. They will even sacrifice their own family to get what they want. They appear to have no conscience for their actions. And they do not. They have become disconnected from their spirit and they act strictly from their animal existence. Is that true strength? Not completely. Real strength is the giving of oneself, being unselfish, and enduring through hardships. These people can endure through many hardships, but they do not match it with being true to create equilibrium between them.

Being strong is adjusting the way we live once we either learn or understand a truer way. Thus, for those that change, that is spiritual growth.

“What about new spirits? They are not strong and true, right? How could they be if they have not lived? Are they born evil?”

They are not strong and true, obviously, but they are young spirits with much ahead of them. They are not evil and we all are created equally on a spiritual level. Furthermore, as an infant, they have no capability of doing bad things. As they begin to live and experience hardships, they immediately begin to build their Ark of Life and accumulate Time of Living. It is very important to have a good family to be raised in to help nurture those spirits, hence the reason I put so much emphasis on a strong, caring, and loving family. There is much that they do not understand and they can be easily influenced by other people around them. If there is no guidance by people with good spirits, then their spirit will have a difficult time to grow.

In essence, a spirit becomes strong and true through the help of other spirits and through the hardships they will have to endure through living. If the spirit has no good relationship with other spirits while it is growing, it will be much more difficult for its spirit to grow. That is a significant reason why we need each other as we live our lives; we need each other to help each other to grow. I will expand upon this further when I discuss families and their roles in spirituality.

I also want to clarify becoming strong and true. It isn’t like an ‘on’ or ‘off’ switch. You are not either strong or weak, true or untrue. Becoming strong and true is dynamic. We move forward, we move backward, or we stay the same for a bit. Our life is a gradual movement forward toward growing our spirits strong and true. We can be at any point in that growth. Just because we come back into another infant to grow again does not mean that we will never make our journey home.

“Will prayers help me to make my journey home?”

No.

Again, most prayers are asking for things to be given to you. The spiritual realm is not physical. It cannot deliver anything to you. Furthermore, repetitive chants do nothing. You can accomplish the same thing by walking around saying “la la la la” all day long. It does nothing.

With that said, you can talk to the Union of all Spirits and your spirit guide(s). You do not have to vocalize with your mouth. Remember, they are not physical, so physical things are irrelevant. Talk to them within your mind. Your brain will send the messages over to them through its connection. When you accept your spiritual connection, your connection to it is wider.

“Why would I talk to the Union of all Spirits if they cannot do anything for me?”

They can help by guiding you. The Union of all Spirits can influence your thought patterns so you will make better decisions or act more responsibly. They can also influence the spirits of others so things you will need to accomplish may be possible. However, if the spirits of other people are being blocked by themselves, it may not have any affect. Don’t expect everything to work out the way you would like. In-fact, most things do not. Living is complex.

“How do I know if the Union of all Spirits is talking back to me? (Answering me.)”

They cannot talk back to you in a way that you will comprehend. (At least initially) They understand you clearly, but you will not understand them clearly. It takes a lot of living and understanding the spirit realm before one begins to get a clue. Even then, it is difficult at best.

“Why is that? It sounds like a lame excuse for something not happening like you said would happen.”

I never said you would get what you wanted. It is not a function of the Union of all Spirits to give you things that you “want.” We are required to live our lives without much assistance so we can grow strong and true. If we got everything we wanted, we would not grow. It is similar to being a spoiled brat that gets everything they ask for. Take their parents away and they are completely dysfunctional. We need to experience many difficult situations during our lives. Deal with it and accept it. It just is. If you can accept it, life will be easier because you will not be disappointed all of the time. When something does not work out, simply keep moving forward and learn from the event that did not work out.

Furthermore, consciously communicating with the Union of all Spirits is not magical and there will not be a huge revelation that drops you to the floor.  No big event will happen once you begin to gain understanding. It is a gradual and slow process. Sometimes I equate it to receiving hand signals from a person in the far distance that does not speak your language.

Most of my understanding from the Union of all Spirits occurs while I am thinking. When I think of something that is correct, I actually feel something course through my body like millions of particles. It is like some form of energy that goes through me. I cannot say for certain if that type of confirmation will happen to everyone… or even anyone else.  I hope to gain that understanding as I move through my journey here.

There is a difference when my spirit guides help me. I do not get that physical feeling of a million particles. A spirit guide will suddenly make me stop thinking about one thing, make me pause, and then help me to think of an alternative way of viewing the situation. It is like a mind interruption to make me reason better. The first time that I finally understood what was happening from a spirit guide, I was subsequently bombarded with a confirmation from the Union of all Spirits. I have to admit; it was amazing to feel. It was then that I felt for certain that I would never be alone in the physical realm. Never. I feel so honored and grateful for another spirit to help me. And it is that gratefulness that has helped me to come out to help others. You could think of me as a physically living spirit guide for the people. (Don’t get too carried away with that thought… I’m only human, just like you. Nothing mystical or magical; solidly human.)

“If it is so difficult to understand the Union of all Spirits, then how did you receive so much understanding? Are you one of those nut-cases that say that they received divine messages?”

Many people are certainly going to call me a nut-case. And frankly, I can’t honestly say that I fault them completely. If I never had my experiences, I might not believe somebody like me either. In-fact, if somebody were to come up to me now and tell me that they had the same experiences as me, I would be skeptical until I gained some understanding of their spirit. There are many people in the world that are master manipulators and liars. A ton of them are very good at it.

Where my experiences deviate from those of the self-proclaimed messengers in antiquity is that I actually entered the light and tunnel after the death phase of my body. That is the key difference between me and the so-called “messengers of god.” I became absorbed (for lack of a better word) into the Union of all Spirits. When one is within the light of understanding, communication with the Union of all Spirits is instantaneous with no ambiguity at all. It has no physical restrictions to get in the way. And now that I am back in this physical realm, my spiritual tunnel has been widened and I am now more sensitive to the Union of all Spirits. I no longer have the direct communication that I had in the light, but I am significantly more sensitive to the Union of all Spirits than before I entered. Most of my understanding came from when I was within the light. However, I continue to receive understanding as I live my life. You can too. I am not unique in that sense.

“Why should anyone believe you?” is a question I expect to be asked a lot.

Nobody has to believe me to make their journey home. However, if they listen to what I have to say and try to gain understanding, they will eventually begin to feel the connection they have always had, but ignored. (Or hid from)  You do not have to believe in anything for the connection to the Union of all Spirits to work. Just start using it. The connection is there, it has always been there, and will always be there. It simply “is.” And nobody can take it away from you. Ever. As I stated earlier, you can block it from influencing you, but it will always be there, regardless. You came from it.

“Should I kick my religion to the curb?” you might ask.

I’m not going to suggest that for anyone. We each must accept who we are in our own time and on our own terms. That too is part of becoming strong and true. Many people have formed relationships and friendships through their congregation. I do not wish people to alienate themselves from others. Quite the contrary; we need each other to grow strong and true. Over time, you may find yourself pulling away from the religion, but not from the other spirits that you have formed a bond with. A time may come when you see how hollow the religion really was and that you are much more fulfilled in that which is real. It may feel like a freedom or a weight lifting from your body. Fear of death will begin to wane.

When one is strong and true and receives true understanding, death is not something to be feared, but something to look forward to. Not like a death wish, but like a yearning to return home. And no, it is not the same desire as feeling suicidal. I never feel the desire to die immediately so I can return home to YonTathia, for I have my journey and mission to complete. However, I do look forward to the day when I will return to YonTathia. I will live each and every second of my life to continue to grow strong and true and to accumulate Time of Living. There are no shortcuts.

In order to feel your true spirituality you will need to “let go” of the fear of confronting it, “let go” of the crutch of religion, and remove your religious filtering glasses to truly see life as it is. It can be scary initially, but you will certainly begin to move forward with your true life if you do.

Letting go does not mean that you will need to let go of your family and friends. During my journey here, one of my goals is to establish a way for people to come together to share their lives with each other. It will be a place to share stories, ideas, and experiences. People will be able to gather, sing, eat, teach, and learn. It will be very informal, but organized to a point where there isn’t chaos. It will replace the church aspect, while retaining the collaboration and camaraderie that some people liked from it. This gathering of like spirits will further solidify your understanding of how we are all in this garden of spirits together. And through mutual understanding of each other’s spirits, our spirit guides will be more capable of helping us through the spirits of others because they too will be open to them.

How wonderful that time will be if we can reach that goal… for the world to be as one. I just received understanding that something incredible will happen if we can achieve that equilibrium. Wow! What an amazing feeling! I hope I am around to see it. (And no, I have no idea what that event will be.)

Well, we are not there yet, so I have much more work to do. Onward we go…

[Music: Let It Go, by Joshua Hyslop] Listen before reading.

Praying

“So, why can’t I pray my way out of something that I did that was bad? The Christian religion allows me to say twelve ‘Hail Marys’ and twenty ‘Our Fathers’, according to my priest when I went to church and confessed my sins. I like that much better.”

Of course you may like that much better. Your religion (that was created by humans) purposely made it that way so you would accept their religion more readily. Religions are organizations just like governments. They want you to confess your ‘sins’ (deeds that you did that do not adhere to their laws) so they know what is going on with you and the community. By knowing everything, they can control you more easily. In return, they promise you forgiveness of all your sins that you confessed. Isn’t that convenient. However…

IT DOES NOT WORK.

Come on folks! Really? Do you really think it is that easy to shirk your responsibility? We are talking life after physical death here. Do you really think that a man in a black robe has super powers to jettison you through to a heaven? Seriously? If that were true, what would be the point of even going to a heaven if everyone there were as weak and untrue as the people jettisoned there by some religious figure? There would be no point at all. And it would not be a place as pure and glorious as YonTathia truly is. It would be like (gulp!) Earth all over again! Deal with reality… getting your spirit home is all about you. You must become strong and true to experience that which is all strong and true. There are no short cuts. You must build your way there.

Let’s delve into the praying subject a bit more. I consider organized religious praying to be “chanting” a repetitive phrase over and over again. At other times, praying is simply begging for something that you want. It is similar to a kid asking for toys from Santa Clause. Do you really think that saying the same words over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and again will work? If you read every word in this paragraph, then you must really believe it. If you did not read all of them, then you should really get my point; who (or what) would want to keep hearing the same words repeated like that? I would bet that you didn’t. Well, the Union of all Spirits ignores it just like you do. Remember, the Union of all Spirits is a union of all spirits that were once in a human body. Keep that in mind.

Communicating to the Union of all Spirits simply does not work by chanting. Furthermore, the Union of all Spirits cannot give you anything physical or change the weather based on your begging. When you begin to realize what the Union of all Spirits is, then you will begin to communicate with it more effectively.

I stated earlier, that as a kid I “talked” to “something” in my head, asking for certain events to happen in my life. I wanted a wife to love, children to love and care for, and enough money to live comfortably, but not lavishly. And by all current accounts, I got it. One might say that I got what I “prayed” for. Therefore, one might say that praying works. Right?

It isn’t that simple.

First of all, I didn’t say a single prayer. Second, I and my wife worked at our life together. Third, there were many trials and tribulations in-between for both of us. No mystical being gave anything to either of us. The Union of all Spirits cannot give a person to another. We worked hard for what we achieved and we had a caring family that helped us. In other words, many people were involved in making it all work out. That is how life works on Earth.

With that said, if any one of a handful of events would not have happened, then I never would have met my wife. Did the Spiritual Universe “participate” in bringing us together? Yes, but not by doing anything magical or physical. They influenced the thinking of several people to setup a series of events. Once we met, it was up to her and me to make something happen. We could have decided to not date or not marry. There are plenty other people in the world that we could have been compatible with. Remember; we all have the power of choice. It is our choices and deeds that form the path ahead of us.

Do you remember the spiritual connection between all of us that I talked about? Well, talking to the Union of all Spirits is the same as talking to everyone. It sets up a mindset between spirits within the Union of all Spirits and spirits on Earth. That is important to remember. You see, we can ask for guidance to achieve that which is good for us and for others. The global mindset can work positively to help people. A positive mindset works collaboratively and subconsciously. We simply do not understand that it is happening as we go about our lives. If one has good inspirations, then there are other spirits (within human bodies) that can be influenced to help make those inspirations come to fruition. And let us not forget about our spirit guides. So, in a way, my talking to the Union of all Spirits was productive, but played out differently than one would expect.

“Why does it work that way?” you might ask.

Because that is how YonTathia works. YonTathia is not some heaven where people sit in a hammock, drinking wine, and eating grapes served to them by somebody else. Think about that… what kind of heaven would that be for the person that is a slave to you? Well, it is pointless. Heck, even on Earth we now realize that slavery is not right. Why would a heaven have slaves?

YonTathia is not a heaven in the sense that is described by religions. Within YonTathia we continue to work together as strong and true spirits in a land that is the opposite of our Physical Universe. In actual terms, it is the inverse of infinity, which is eternity. Furthermore, while the Physical Universe ‘effectively’ consists of a continuous series of random events, YonTathia is stable without randomness. Things are predictable and form predictable patterns. Bad things (seemingly random events that cause harm or destroy) do not happen there. The reason it is like that is because YonTathia is not physical and is not based on a circle or mathematics.

This spiritual arrangement between the Physical Universe and the Spiritual Universe is very simple, but has been completely misconstrued by humans for a very long time. It is time to set the record straight, lest we fall into complete disarray and we lose the garden (Earth) that we must protect for more spirits to grow.

Think through everything I have told you so far. It is very important! You see, it might be your spirit that will need to return to Earth to continue to grow when you die. If our world is raped and destroyed, you may not have a chance for your spirit to live another life for your spirit to continue growing. Furthermore, your spirit might be born again into an infant within a group of poverty-stricken people that you had a hand in making poor during your life. You could even be brought back into a culture that you hated. You have no choice as to who you will come back into, as things in the Physical Universe are not predictable.

So, does religious praying (memorized chants) work? No. The entity(s) you are praying to do not exist and chants are meaningless. However, talking to the Union of all Spirits is a good thing to do and is strongly encouraged. It is time for us to recognize the most important aspect of our lives instead of focusing purely on that which is physical.

I have a few tips that may help you to develop a better relationship with the Union of all Spirits:

- Do not ask for anything physical.

It is impossible for the Union of all Spirits to create anything physical for you. The problem is no different than if you asked me to dig a hole through the Earth to the other side… using a hand shovel. It just cannot happen. With that said, sometimes your desire for things will influence the Union of all Spirits enough so other spirits can be influenced, creating a pattern of behavior to develop that might get you what you think you wanted. However, because asking for physical things is being selfish (a destructive action to your Ark of Life), you may get it, but it will never be as you expected and will never make you happy as you thought it would. That is allowed to occur to teach you about your selfish desire for physical things and how physical possessions can never make you as spiritually fulfilled as a life that is earned through hard work and unselfishness. Learn from it if you see it happen to you. Winning the lottery never made anyone spiritually fulfilled or made it easier for them to make their journey home. In-fact, it made it more difficult.

- Do not ask for miracles.

Miracles do not happen. Period. Again, it is a physical constraint. (Physics) The Union of all Spirits is entirely spiritual energy. And YonTathia is not in the Physical Universe. Furthermore, what would be the point if miracles could happen? We are supposed to grow by working collaboratively through hardships. If we are given everything we want, we would not grow. It is similar to applying too much fertilizer to a fruit tree. You either kill it by doing so or it grows so many limbs that it cannot grow fruit. Gardening is much the same as growing a spirit and that is partially the reason why people need to garden. It helps us to understand how things grow. It is directly correlated to growing a spirit.

- Do not ask for a change in the weather.

You are wasting your time. Again; weather is seriously dependent on the Physical Universe on a large scale. Changes to it from a non-physical realm simply cannot happen. The Physical Universe has so many mathematical formulas being executed simultaneously, which also affects the outcomes of other formulas, that it gives the perception that the Physical Universe is in a constant state of randomness. With that many mathematical formulas at play, it cannot be changed just for you. Think about it; how many people would ask for good weather if it were possible to get? What would make you more special to get your weather request and not somebody else to get theirs? There are billions of people putting in their request, but only 365 days in the year. Don’t waste your time. It never ceases to amaze me how many people claim to have received the answers to their prayers when they had good weather for a party. Really? Just for you? The one person having a party out of seven billion people today?

We are not that special as individuals in regards to physical things. How could all seven billion of us be that special at the same hour on the same day? For all intents and purposes, weather can be considered random and is only roughly predictable through historical patterns using relatively simple mathematical formulas, relative to those being executed within the Physical Universe.

If you are very concerned for a loved one that is traveling in bad weather, you can ask the Union of all Spirits to influence those driving the vehicle or vehicles near them to make decisions that will aid in their safety. It may or may not work. Again, we all have the power of choice and many people have barriers up to their spirit connection. If we can get more people to understand their spiritual existence, then we will receive much more guidance.

- Do not put in a request for a specific person to fall in love with you.

Listen; this world is not just about you. Why should somebody be sprinkled with fairy dust to fall in love with you? What about that person? They may want somebody else, other than you, to fall in love with them. What makes you more special than them? The Union of all Spirits cannot change a person’s spirit to make them love somebody. It would be pointless. How many people could a supermodel possibly handle? Get my point? If your love life is on the fritz, then deal with it. Get more in-tune with the Union of all Spirits. It works much better that way. With that being said, you may already be setup for a different path that you most certainly will not understand for a good long while.

- Talk to the Union of all Spirits for guidance in establishing a loving bond with another spirit.

How is that different than asking for somebody to fall in love with you? Completely different! You are not singling out a specific person. You are expressing your desire to bond with another spirit for the benefit of the both of you and for a family that can grow more spirits. The Union of all Spirits can influence the thoughts of a person and can astonishingly setup a chain of events through spiritual influences for things to occur. Don’t set any standards. Let the Union of all Spirits work things out. It understands you (better than you understand yourself) and will understand who might compliment your spirit for the best of both of you. Spirit guides are good in this department because they have been very close to you already.

- Do not ever ask for something bad to happen to somebody.

This should be self-evident. No, the Union of all Spirits won’t do that for you. Work your own problems out. That is why you are here. Furthermore, if you continue to have bad thoughts, life will be miserable for you. Try to keep your mind in a positive state.

- Do not ask for a specific job.

Again, you are specifically asking the Union of all Spirits to beat down the other people applying for that position in favor of you. You are not special relative to all other spirits. We are all in this together on the same level, but with different burdens. Furthermore, the Union of all Spirits may purposely influence people so you are not selected. In that case, there is something else for you elsewhere and they may be working you into a corner so you will eventually have to do it. I can tell you from experience that it can be extremely frustrating when this happens. If it is to be that you are not supposed to do something, then there is nothing you will be able to do to fight it. The Union of all Spirits is very strong in influencing a series of events. While they cannot create anything physical, they make things happen or not happen through you, me, and every other spirit on this world. We do not even realize it when it is happening.

- Do ask for the opportunity to work doing what you are supposed to do to become strong and true.

Keep it simple and express your desire to work so your spirit can grow. Don’t be surprised if the work is not what you thought you would do. The Spiritual Universe understands, better than you do, what your spirit needs. Don’t be surprised if your type of job changes based on where you are in your life. (Single, family, older, etc.) I never thought that I would be writing books to help others. Yet, here I am doing it.

- Do ask to influence people to make good decisions so a loved one’s travels are safe.

The Union of all Spirits can influence the decisions people make by having them think of options in certain situations. With that said, we all have the power of choice that can override that spiritual subliminal influence if we so chose. Our choices help us to grow and learn. They also can cause the opposite to occur. Therefore, choose wisely and don’t fight the Union of all Spirits. It is impossible to figure out the ways of the Union of all Spirits, so don’t sweat it. Most of the time it isn’t important for you to figure out anyways.

- Do ask for help in making decisions.

We need each other and sometimes we need a little help from the Union of all Spirits. It gets that. Remember; the Union of all Spirits is made up of all spirits… spirits that have grown here before and spirits from those you had a bond with. There is a lot of experience there and they are always connected to us. Confide in your spirit guide(s). The one thing they will not do for you is to tell you explicitly what the decision should be. They will simply influence you to think it out for yourself with a little guidance. Do not blame them for a decision that does not work out. You will always have the liberty of choice.

- Communicate spiritually with the spirits of loved ones that are still alive.

You do have an influence on other people. Used solely, it is not as strong as the influence of the Union of all Spirits, but that connection through the spirit tunnels is there. Use it, but do not attempt to use it for selfish reasons. If you do, things will backfire badly. Use the spiritual connection to help guide (or support) a loved-one in a difficult situation.

This type of communication works on a grander scale when many people are communicating the same message together. What may sound surprising to you, after reading this book up to this point, is that a group talk to the Union of all Spirits could be very beneficial if conducted correctly and using the guidelines in this book. If they are true and unselfish desires, they are felt and may influence an outcome.

How does a group talk happen? It occurs when many people talk to the Union of all Spirits and their spirit guides requesting guidance for one person, or a select set of individuals that are in a shared situation. You talk to the Union of all Spirits (within your mind) to influence people to make decisions in a positive way to help somebody in a stressful situation. Oftentimes, the request is for a certain person to think through all options and to find the best choice for his/her spirit.

Do not think of an actual physical group of people chanting prayers. That is not what I am suggesting. It is simply having several people talking to the Union of all Spirits (within their own minds) for a mutual cause around the same time. The people do not actually need to be together to accomplish it.

I want to make an important note at this time. When a person prays to a god in a non-chanting way (by talking in their minds), the Union of all Spirits and their spirit guides hear the prayer and can act upon it, even though it was not directed at them, but directed at a being that does not exist (God). It recognizes the intent of good-will. The Union of all Spirits understands that most people do not have a clue about what the Union of all Spirits is all about. However, after reading this book, you will. Now you will have no excuse for not knowing. Direct your talks to the Union of all Spirits and things will be a bit more logical.

What is Evil

There are an immense number of descriptions of evil. One description is: “Profoundly immoral and malevolent.” With such a simple definition, we need to further define the parts of that description -

Profound: Extremely, greatly.

Immoral: Not conforming to accepted standards of morality.

Morality: Principles concerning the distinction between right and wrong or good and bad behavior.

Malevolent: Having or showing a wish to do evil to others. Okay, so that is cyclic redundant. Let’s look at its synonyms: Malicious, hostile, evil-minded, baleful, evil-intentioned, venomous, evil, malign, malignant, rancorous, vicious, vindictive, and vengeful.

With the word evil further defined, it becomes a bit more understandable. Notice, however, that the word evil turns into devil simply by adding a “d.” Interesting that the description of evil did not include the word devil. That is because the definition did not come from a bible and instead described what evil people are.

“Is evil simply Satan’s influence or the workings of a devil? Is there a Satan or devil?”

Many religions believe that Satan (a devil in religious circles), is always trying to make us do evil things, therefore they suggest that we fight Satan. Some people will go so far as to call people of other religions, “evil.” Take it one step further and one would believe that people that do evil are followers of Satan.

Let’s focus on Satan.

No, there is not a being (or devil) called Satan. There is no God and there is no Satan. Apply logic here. Why would there even be a Satan?

Satan was fabricated with all the other fictitious aspects of many religions. People do evil all by themselves. They do not need any help. There is no reason to shirk responsibility and say, “the devil made me do it.” Aha! The word “responsibility” just showed its face. Yes, people like to blame something other than themselves for the bad things that they do. Creating a Satan is no different than creating a figurine and calling it a god.

I’m going to cut right to the point; evil is what people are when they allow their spirit to become weak and untrue. Evil is the native animal in all of us. If we did not have a spirit, we would be a warring and completely selfish animal. We would be an animal with no morals that is malicious, hostile, baleful, venomous, malign, malignant, rancorous, vicious, vindictive, and vengeful. We would have no clue or conscience of what is right or wrong and we would not even care.

With a mind like that, we would kill each other off quickly and would cease to be a communal animal. Think Stone Age vicious animal. Languages would be lost and we would turn into a scavenger-like animal that lived off the kills of other animals. Technology would be lost because we would no longer be able to work with other humans to collaborate on projects. Farms would go out because we would be lazy and could no longer work together to grow crops. Enslavement would be big, but eventually there would be no control over the slaves because they would be too unruly and fight back viciously.

As you can see, having a spirit has many advantages over wild animals without a spirit. Just imagine how wonderful it could be if we actually understood it.

Getting back to evil…

So… we see that extreme evil is a human without a spirit. However, we do have a spirit, yet, some people do evil deeds. I think killing millions of Jews would qualify as an example of an evil deed. In Hitler: A Study in Tyranny, Alan Bullock wrote that Hitler was a rationalist and a materialist with no feeling for the spiritual or emotional side of human existence: a "man who believed neither in God nor in conscience”. Hitler blocked his spirit so the physical part of his existence could give him what he wanted without concern of what was actually right or wrong to influence him.

When one does evil, they must block their spirit aggressively so they feel nothing as they do their evil. If they felt something spiritual, they would not be able to do it, or they would commit suicide soon afterwards because they would not be able to live with the spiritual pain of what they did. The spiritual pain of recognizing the evil that one’s self has done is an agonizing pain that is forever recurrent. People committing suicide after doing something evil received a sudden rush of understanding from their spirit of the atrocity they caused, and then the physical brain is jostled when it recognizes that there is no way to undo the horrible thing they did. Feeling the spirits of those they harmed will cause them much pain.

Beheading innocent people would also qualify as evil. We saw that come up in the news and internet quite often at one point. One particular group of religious extremists is responsible for that. We should not be so shocked to see that, as their (so-called) prophet Muhammad did the same thing in his time. And Muhammad was supposed to be our connection to “God” according to their religion. Really? How people cannot see the horrible similarity is amazing. Many Muslims will say that their religion is not like that. However, it is spelled out clearly in their scripts. They simply wish to ignore the bad aspects of their religion instead of removing the bad people that are killing innocent people and changing some of their religious policies. Anyone in a religion that lets their religion kill innocent people are just as guilty of that horrendous deed as the actual people doing it. The Muslim people wonder why we don’t trust them.  When we read the Quran, it is stated in black and white to kill all non-believers of Islam:

Quran (8:12) - "I will cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve. Therefore strike off their heads and strike off every fingertip of them."

This is only one of many such violent passages. It does exist, it is real, and it is in their religion. Period. Don’t let anyone try to fool you. The Muslims need to look at what they are following and decide what to do about it. Denying that it exists does not fool anyone that is smart enough to read it.

Much of what is written in the Quran was created by Mohamed during his wars to conquer land, people, and resources.  He was a ruthless dictator/conqueror and used violence and fear to get what he wanted. And with Muslims, the Quran is also their law. There is no separation.  With that knowledge, you can see why some extremists feel that they are doing what they are supposed to do. It is easy to push Islamic people over the edge to join their group. The Quran also states that to not do what they are doing would mean that you will go to hell. The Muslim people are surely being pushed into one direction.

The problem is that the Quran was written by a vicious ruler that claimed that “Allah” (A.K.A God, the same one that Christians believe in) wrote the Quran through him. (While taking strategic pieces that he wanted from other religious scripts. How convenient.) In order to get people to do his bidding, he had to strike fear into the people so they would join his religion. For those that did not conform, men were killed, women were used as sex slaves to lords, and children were enslaved to do their work. That was quite an incentive to join his religion at the time and it appears that the same mentality is reemerging. Do those words in the Quran sound like that from a loving Allah/God? Hardly. But it got the job done for Muhammad. And the terrorists in our time have figured that out.

Here we are many years later facing a completely different world… yet, this religious group is trying to apply the same principles that were created by a ruthless dictator ages ago. It simply will never work in the long term. Peace cannot be achieved with people following such horrid leadership and scripts. Muhammad didn’t need the Islamic religion to last forever; he only needed it to last until he died so he could keep power, land, slaves, and resources. Yet, once the religion was in place, the system perpetuated itself, as many religions do. The only thing that changes is the people that assume the role as the leader so they too will grab the power and control.

Is there anything that sounds familiar in the Christian faith? There are some parallels. Read the following:

Deuteronomy 20:10-17King James Version (KJV)

“10 When thou comest nigh unto a city to fight against it, then proclaim peace unto it.

11 And it shall be, if it make thee answer of peace, and open unto thee, then it shall be, that all the people that is found therein shall be tributaries unto thee, and they shall serve thee.

12 And if it will make no peace with thee, but will make war against thee, then thou shalt besiege it:

13 And when the Lord thy God hath delivered it into thine hands, thou shalt smite every male thereof with the edge of the sword:

14 But the women, and the little ones, and the cattle, and all that is in the city, even all the spoil thereof, shalt thou take unto thyself; and thou shalt eat the spoil of thine enemies, which the Lord thy God hath given thee.

15 Thus shalt thou do unto all the cities which are very far off from thee, which are not of the cities of these nations.

16 But of the cities of these people, which the Lord thy God doth give thee for an inheritance, thou shalt save alive nothing that breatheth:

17 But thou shalt utterly destroy them; namely, the Hittites, and the Amorites, the Canaanites, and the Perizzites, the Hivites, and the Jebusites; as the Lord thy God hath commanded thee:”

From the quote above, it is easy to see that Christians had a violent side to them as well. In-fact, most, if not all religions, have had a violent side.

Passages quoted above from the Bible and the Quran were written BY HUMANS to recruit fighters that would go out and conquer other groups of people so they could get the spoils of the battle. It also instilled fear into those that would go against the dictator or ruler. (Who also controlled the religion.) Conquering other people was the fastest way to spread your religion and gain power.

Modern day Christians do not take much of the old writing in their religion literally because the violent texts were often directed at a specific village or people at that time. We do not ever see modern day Christian extremist terror cells because their scripts are more difficult to direct at modern groups of people, unlike the Muslim religion that is broad-reaching.

At the end of the day, the Bible and the Quran both had passages telling people to ruthlessly kill. It is easy to see how people can get polarized from each group if they read the other religion’s scripts. And hence, that is why each group developed a hatred of the other. Think about it… a group of people follow a set of scripts that tell them to kill you, rape your wife as a sex slave, and enslave your children to do their work. Are you going to lay down palm branches for them? Uh… no! Both religions are guilty of the same violence. (At least in the beginning, that formed the basis of the religion.)

No one religion has a corner on the market for doing horrendous deeds.  I want to make that clear. All of them are responsible for many atrocities in history.  Here in the USA, we see Catholic priests molesting young boys. Catholic leaders also encouraged our soldiers to kill as many of the enemy as they could in the World Wars. It seems to me that our Christian leaders should have been collaborating with the Christian leaders on the enemy’s side to work things out civilly. Oh, but wait; there were the Jews that many Catholics did not like. Maybe it was best for them to wait until they were exterminated. (Being sarcastic here) And yes, the Jews killed off many tribes and took their “booty” many years ago too. They were not innocent bystanders through history.

It appears that religions may actually have something to do with evil deeds. From the perspective of the evil doer, it is righteous. However, from the perspective of the victim, it is pure evil. It is an oxymoron that religions put so many good initiatives in their scripts, yet they allow or encourage such evil from their followers.

Just as an aside, Adolph Hitler was raised as a Catholic. During his political campaigns he stroked the Christians and talked of god. That was pure propaganda to build a false perception to get votes. He could not win an election without the Christians and he knew it. Yet, in private, he loathed the Christians. Hitler reminds me of some deceitful politicians I know. Take that very seriously. I’m not saying that jokingly. If you think Hitler was the only person to ever be that evil or was the last, then you are wearing glasses that blind you to what is in front of you every day.

Do you see how everything is connected?

If evil is the physical (animal) part of us that blocks our spiritual connection, how do we stop that from happening?

There are many things we can do to assist our spirits:

- We need to be open to the Union of all Spirits and to the spirits of others.

Many people already do this in their religions and they don’t realize what is happening. As much as I bash religions, one can’t hide from the fact that many of the manuscripts written by the religions contain many good things to do to become strong and true. Why is that? Because the leaders at the time wanted to conquer, and then control. If they could get people to focus on good things after they were conquered, then the victor would not have to worry as much about the people revolting and taking back control. Therefore, you will always see rules to make people be more spiritual, yet still adhere to the laws that clearly gave the victor control.

With that said, we need to re-look at the manuscripts to bring out the good, and then discard that which is not. I have done some of that within this book.

- Create communities that help each other.

Communities will give us an opportunity to feel each other’s spirits and to help others. Helping others is very enriching to our spirits. With that said, do not let yourself be taken advantage of or be used by those who are lazy or deceitful. Furthermore, refrain from giving away money as a solution. Always strive for creating opportunities for people to help themselves for the long-term.

Much humanitarian aid has been given to poor societies around the world and for the most part, it does not have any long-term positive impact. The reason is that easy money inhibits people from working.

Instead of money, we need to build supportive communities and have the people work together to get themselves out of their situation. It might take one or two generations, but it will have a better impact than handouts.

- Control your temper.

This sounds simple, but it is not. Many people do not want to control their temper. They use it as a defensive mechanism and as a tool to scare others. When you feel yourself getting angry, what you are feeling is a blocking of your spirit. Instead of allowing your anger to escalate and become dominant, you need to stop, breathe, and think of something other than that which is making you angry. Give that a few moments to settle you down and then you can think through what is happening. Apply logic and then try to see things from the other person’s perspective. When you stop and try that approach, you are opening up your spirit to the other person. A two-way spiritual connection is much more effective than rage.

If it is not a person that you are angry with, then do something similar to above, but then apply logic to the situation and let yourself understand that there are many physical things that you cannot control. Tell yourself to calm down, accept it for what it is, and then continue forward as best as you can.

And one more very important thing to do in all cases when you are angry; ask your spirit guide(s) for help in getting you to understand and act wisely. Always include them in tough situations where tempers can flair.

- Sing.

Yes, that is right; sing. Music is messages from the spirit realm. Also, sing with other people. It draws people together because everyone is singing the same messages collectively.

- Dance.

Again, dancing involves other people. Are you getting a clue yet? Doing things with other people that are enjoyable and good makes your spirit stronger and builds relationships with others.

- Help others in need.

Don’t waste your time with people who are lazy, are not appreciative, or only want money. Help people when they truly need help to get them on a course so they can help themselves. Feeding people one day out of a year might make you feel good when you are doing it, but it may not have helped one bit. In-fact, it might have wasted a lot of money that should have given somebody some real opportunity. Furthermore, do not attempt to help a person that is not willing to help themselves. There are plenty more people in need that are actually willing to work hard to help themselves if they can get an opportunity to do so.

- Try to be a good person.

This seems like a no-brainer, but it is not. Many people do not want to be good. It is much easier not to be. By not being good, one does not have to be responsible or work hard. That attitude weakens a spirit. And remember; it is a weak spirit that allows a person to do evil.

- Work outside.

Whether it is yard work or garden work, get outside and work! That is where you can find a really good connection with the Union of all Spirits. It is a wonderful thing when a person can begin to be self-sufficient by growing some of their own food. You enslave no person or large-scale technology to do it for you.

- Bring family and friends together to process your garden produce.

Many will not “get it” and find processing food to be strictly laborious. However, some will find enjoyment with it through camaraderie. As much as I support equal rights for women, I have to say that many women really blew a wonderful life of being a wife and mother of a family. I watched how women elders in families worked in the kitchen together and had a great time while doing it. It gave them companionship and camaraderie. As these elders began to die off, they really missed how they got together to do work. It was not laborious when they were together; it was bonding, sharing, and enjoying the spirits around them. Obviously, men can do the same thing in the kitchen. I do!

If it helps to make the time more enjoyable, treat yourself to a glass of wine while you process your produce. Playing music also helps, unless you have many people to talk with.

I cannot stress enough how this time is so valuable and enjoyable if you put yourself into the right mindset. Being able to put your mind into a healthy mindset is a skill that many people have lost. In-effect, it is releasing the physical dreading and replacing it with spiritual understanding and warming.

- Come together once every couple of weeks to eat and talk with people.

This will replace the religious congregations, yet bring in similar good aspects of them. Always try to involve food in these gatherings. Good food has a way of lowering our barrier to our spirit. It is also a way of showing others that you care.

The list could go on in perpetuity. The clue here is to find things to do with others where you can enjoy their company, learn what they do, and to help each other. Socializing with others brings our spirits closer to each other and widens our spiritual connection to the Union of all Spirits. Always keep in mind that we are all on this world together for the same reason; to eventually be as part of one from whence we came. The more we do things together here, the more opportunity we will have to be together when we make our journey home.

Summary

Evil is the things we do when we block our spiritual connection to our brain and then become weak spirited because of it. Our spirit needs to be nourished by others and by work so it is strong enough to counter our animal part. Selfishness often leads one to do evil things. Avoid being selfish as if it is the plague. Find opportunities to be with others and to share spiritual goodness with them. Work together and enjoy life together. If you can do these things, your spiritual existence will dominate your physical existence and you will not do evil. Help others to understand this and they too will not do evil.

[Music: Don’t Fear The Reaper, by Blue Oyster Cult] Listen before reading.

Burdens

When I was within the light, I was given much understanding. Pieces of that understanding continue to unravel the more I try to help others and accept what happened to me. One important piece of understanding I received was about the burdens we experience throughout our lives.

In our garden of spirits, (Earth) we encounter many burdens. Some are easy to recognize and some are not. In-fact, some burdens may be viewed as “gifts” or being “lucky.” Those so-called gifts may be the most serious burdens of all. Recall the phrase, “Be careful of what you wish for.”

“How can a gift be a burden?” you might question.

I’ll list a few of these so-called gifts that most everyone on earth would like to have. Some include being beautiful, having a lot of money, having many possessions, singing marvelously, being born into royalty, having a lot of power, and being very smart. All of those things are earnestly craved and deemed good… but are they really?

Not exactly. They may make you think you are happy in the short-term, but long-term effects can be brutally painful. Why is that? There are many reasons, with some being different for each individual. I will review a couple of burdens, with a scenario, that may help you to learn:

- Being beautiful

Everyone wants to be attractive. It helps us to find a mate, it makes people adore us, and it draws attention to us. It is a huge ego booster. Sounds great, right? It feels great until you also experience the negative aspect. Here are some of those:

- You lose your friends because you feel superior and wish to only socialize with others that are beautiful. Eventually you do not have any real friends.

- People around you resent that you are more attractive, especially when you draw potential mates away from them.

- You lose your attractive looks as you get older. This sends many people into a state of depression, especially if their livelihood was based on their looks. (Actress, married to a rich person, a model, etc.) Some beautiful people will get implants and have plastic surgery to prolong their looks. That is expensive. It also makes one feel a bit fake. Everyone recognizes it and some talk behind your back, especially if it gives you the puppet face that many experience afterward. Surgery can become addictive and it can consume all of your money and place you in debt. Many beautiful people will lose their spouse to yet another younger beautiful person later in life.

- You become an object of paparazzi. The name Princess Diana should ring a bell here. While she does not fit the gorgeous model category, paparazzi killed her. Paparazzi steal your liberty to have a free life.

- Stalkers. Many beautiful people are hounded day and night by people that become addicted to looking at you. They must keep seeing you and always hope that you will eventually see how you should be with them. They have incredibly weak spirits.

- People do not take you seriously. If you have made your life out of being an object of desire, then that is all people will think you are.

- You spend an endless amount of time putting on makeup or bodybuilding to keep up your appearance.  That time could be spent more wisely. Time primping one’s self (to get a false sense of betterment) is time away from building your Ark of Life. It builds no Time of Living. I ran the numbers for a person that takes 1.5 hours per day to primp, put on makeup, and take it off.  If they live to be 85 years old, they will have wasted 5.3 years of their life doing it.

- Have you ever heard the term “fatal attraction?” Beautiful people draw attention and sometimes it is not wanted. Who is a rapist going to pursue; a very attractive person or one that is below average?

- Conceit. Many beautiful people think that they are better than others and have been given a “gift” of beauty because of it. They feel that they were deserving of it because they are special or better than other people. This is an enormous burden to overcome, especially if the person’s parents feel the same way. They will miss out on much of life and it will take a considerable effort to reverse so they can become strong and true. Much of their life will revolve around their physical appearance and their spiritual life will suffer. Using attractiveness through life as a special ticket builds no Time of Living and can inhibit growing true. Furthermore, it can keep a person from bonding with other spirits that could help them on their journey.

- Being rich

Everyone wishes they had more money. How can that be a bad thing? I’ll list some:

- No matter how rich you are, you crave more money. Money is like a drug. You spend much of your time trying to get more; sometimes legally, and at other times, possibly illegally. (Especially if you become desperate to have it again) Sometimes you are caught getting it illegally and are imprisoned. Sometimes you get yourself killed in its pursuit.

- Many people will try to steal your fortune away from you if you are wealthy. That is always a threat. Yes, always. Some do it illegally, while others do it legally. (Business competition) You spend a lot of your time defending your fortune instead of living. In other words; you gain no Time of Living value.

- Money takes you away from your family. Many children of wealthy families have no meaning to their life and have very weak spirits because of it. They may have riches, but they cannot support themselves without it, have esteem problems, and are scared that the money will run out. Nevertheless, they will continue to spend it like it is water. They always feel entitled and that they are an upper class that should be treated better than others. They only associate with others like them to keep their reputation up. With their lifestyle, they have little opportunity to grow strong and true. The money keeps them from it. Furthermore, they can never be sure of whom their real friends are. Most of the time they do not have any true people to spiritually bond with.

- You do not trust anyone. (Remember; there is always people trying to take your money away. Always.) When you trust no one, you do not associate with people so you can grow spiritually. You can be surrounded by ass-kissing people and be completely and utterly spiritually barren of other spirits.

- It is nearly impossible to find a spouse that wants you for who you really are. (Spiritually) Nevertheless, there are a plethora of gold diggers at the gate. In-fact, it excludes you from many potential good mates because the good ones do not trust you and they may not wish to be famous or well-known. Many rich people go after the beautiful people because they are having similar issues. What you get are two spirits that are weak that cannot help each other. There is no real bond because they are both using each other for their own selfish gain.

- Having many possessions

Strange, you might think, to have this separate from being rich. It has a special category because we do not need to be rich to have many possessions. True; rich people do have a lot of possessions, but they hire other people to tend to them.

Every possession that you own takes a certain amount of time away from your life. And I actually mean every possession; regardless of how small or large it is. There’s the time to get it, then the time to put it somewhere, then the time to keep it clean or in-tune, and the time to fix or maintain it. When you need to move things, you have to move it again. Eventually you may store it to make room for more things. You will then need storage resources. Eventually it will resurface and you may need to find somebody to give it to, sell it, or put it back to where it was originally. That is only one item. Multiply that time wasted by thousands. (Everything you own.) What you sacrifice by having too many things is Time of Living. You are so busy keeping up with “stuff” (or walking around it) that it takes away from time for living.

Some people become obsessive with owning possessions and will not throw anything out or refuse to give it to somebody else. Eventually they hoard garbage as well.

There are people that may not be hoarders, but they continue to buy things and need larger accommodations to house them. That is an added expense for a building purely to house possessions and not for living. People like that gain a false feeling of superiority over others and love to show their possessions off. It makes them feel like they are more than somebody else. That is greed. And with greed the spirit withers.

There are some people that accumulate possessions and they wish them to stay pristine and not use them. They buy special glass cabinets to house them in and are extremely possessive of the objects. They are kept meticulously clean and the owners do not like anyone to touch them. They do, however, want people to see them and to tell others how wonderful their collection is. These possessions become worthless anchors to one’s life because of the time it takes away from living. They also become functionless objects that never serve any purpose other than to make others jealous.

- Singing or performing marvelously

We all wish we had perfect voices. Nobody desires to sing off-key. Singing is a wonderful ability that only humans can do that brings us closer to our spirit and that of others. How can that be bad?

When it makes a person believe they are better than others or it creates a false sense of high, then things begin to get ugly. Eventually this “gift” can make a person self-centered, make them do bad things to achieve fame, or make them crave another high that music previously gave them. (Going to drugs or alcohol.) The more famous they become, the less they can be seen in public because of their popularity. They become imprisoned within their own fame. Eventually the high they got from singing diminishes as they begin to drift away from other spirits. To get the high back, many revert to drugs. Others become social outcasts. Still yet, some begin to remove more of their clothes during performances or to dance sexually in an attempt to stay in the limelight. They did not focus enough on their spirit and now feel hollow. In order to feel anything they do things to the extreme and many are arrested or eventually kill themselves inadvertently. Some names that this happened to include Elvis Presley, Karen Carpenter, Amy Winehouse, Jimi Hendrix (guitar), Whitney Houston, Michael Jackson, Kurt Cobain, River Phoenix, Andy Gibb, Chet Baker (trumpet), Jim Morrison, Janis Joplin, Brian Jones, etc. Singing is a wonderful thing that more people should do together. If it is done for spiritual fulfillment with others, it can be a positive attribute. As you will see throughout this book, whenever a person becomes selfish, their life spirals downward. Selfishness removes boards from your Ark of Life and does not add anything to your Time of Living.

- Being born into royalty

First of all, the term “royalty” should be discontinued. Royalty infers “better than” others. This, in-and-of-itself, is a problem. We are all equals spiritually and to believe that one’s self is better than any other’s is setting oneself up for failure. You immediately alienate yourself from anyone other than the “royal family” or other “royal families.” Furthermore, you will be raised to believe that you should be privileged. You are not. You will have no more advantage to making your journey home than any other person. However, you will feel very few good spirits around you. It can lead to a very shallow life indeed. It is not a forgone conclusion that you cannot make your journey, but it will be incredibly more difficult. And not only do you have to deal with being royalty, but you will also have to deal with being rich, famous, and having many possessions. Yes, being royalty is truly a burden. The name Princes Diana should ring a bell here. It did her no good at all. She never escaped and it ended her life prematurely.

- Having a lot of power

Why do people crave power? Many crave it because they detest being told what to do. They also like the feeling of getting their own way. Most, if not all, are bullies. Much like the bullies we experienced as a child in a playground.

They are also people that are very afraid. More power for them also means an increase demand in protection that they can only get from people. They can also be masters at manipulation to achieve what they want. In that quest, they become strategic liars and are very untrustworthy. Yet, they manipulate others to believe that they are wonderful people and to support them. You see, ultimately they know that we give them power. And it is true. Their protection of their power comes from common people. If everyone walked away from them, they would become powerless. They come into power by having other people do their bidding and by making other people fear their power. Their power is the assembly of people that control resources and weaponry. They simply cannot do it themselves.

Most people in power are very lazy people and think that work is “under” them. I have seen this first-hand. Does that mean that every person in power will not make their journey home? No. But it sure makes it very difficult, as most power corrupts and makes the spirit weak. Very few handle it well.

- Being very smart

“What? How can being really smart be a burden?” one might ask.

Do you know any geniuses? No? That is probably because they are holed away somewhere developing the next big gadget or weapon. Or they are very busy as a president of a company and spend most of their time developing ways to beat their competitors. They may also be in a basement trying to invent something to take them out of poverty or make them well-known. Or… they are socially dysfunctional and are having issues with life.

These people may not associate with others that do not mentally function at the same level as they do when it comes to math, business, or science. They may also become reclusive and be afraid of others.

Many people think Steve Jobs was a technological hero. Well folks, I heard him speak once and he said that he may not have spent a lot of time with his family, but it was worth it. He thought that he helped mankind by inventing a great phone. Well, that phone is already outdated, but his family is still walking the planet. And he is not. Nothing should trump family. Nothing. A family is a special advantage you get that will help you to become strong and true. It has more Time of Living value than anything else on this planet, bar none. Yet, most of us are clueless how to raise one. More on that later.

Being smart does not mean you will not make your journey home, but it can hurt your chances if it is not respected. How smart can a person be if they neglect their spirit or family? Used wisely, it can help you to make your journey home.

Those are only but a few of the burdens in our life that most people do not view as being a burden. They fool themselves. Many people walk around depressed, thinking that others have an unfair advantage over them if they do not have one or more of the “gifts” listed above. The joke is on them.

Folks, we are all in this world spiritually equal, but with a different set of burdens to deal with. We never escape burdens. Accept it and deal with them reasonably. Play the hand you are given and stop wishing you were somebody else. You may actually have that hand because it is the unique one that can bring you back to YonTathia. Feel fortunate that you are still alive to be able to get there.

I should mention that the inverse situations as the examples above carry their own burdens. Being poor, being unattractive, having nothing, feeling that you have no skillset, and coming from a broken home are all troublesome burdens. With that said, being “normal” (in the norm) and middle class has a plethora of burdens as well. The point I am making is that we all have burdens and we are supposed to. They are what help to make us strong and true and that is why our spirits come here to begin with. Our world is not supposed to be perfect and without burdens. So… how do we deal with them? That will take us to the next topic: Addressing your burdens.

I was given understanding that we all will confront many burdens. However, they should not all be dealt with the same. There are three things you can do with a burden:

1) Drop it and walk away.

2) Carry it until you physically die.

3) Carry it for a time, place it down along your path, and then plant it to grow into something positive for others.

“Why would we do any of them?”

I’ll explain using a couple of examples. Be careful to not generalize what I say here and attempt to apply it to everything, as there are more burdens than one can even realize and each situation is unique. My goal is to give you knowledge about burdens so you will have some tools to work with. I certainly do not have an answer to everyone’s burdens. I am still required to deal with my own until I die. Just because I entered the light does not mean I have a free ticket to screw off. Like you, I still need to continue to add value to my Time of Living and to keep my Ark of Life strong and true.

First, I am going to create an analogy of a “life cart” that contains your burdens. A life cart is a cart that you are attached to that you must pull throughout your entire life. The life cart contains the burdens that you are carrying. Remember this term, as I use it throughout the book.

You proceed through your life and burdens are placed into your cart along the way. Some burdens just plunk themselves into the cart unnoticed, some are placed into the cart by other people, and other burdens are picked up by you along the way. However, YOU are the only person that can pull that cart to the other end of your life. There is one exception to that rule, however, and I will cover it later.

Here are the three things we can do with burdens once we get them:

#1 - Drop a Burden and Walk Away

When might this be wise to do? There are many occasions when this would apply. A bad relationship is one of them.

Some people hang-on to a bad relationship out of fear of what would happen to them next if they stopped it. Others may like the sex, but hate the relationship. Still yet, other people may be pulled downward by an abusive relationship and they have lost their self-esteem, feeling powerless to change their situation. Some may simply hate to give up and they may feel that love will make it work or they can change the other person. Well, “some” people may be seriously fooling themselves. In certain cases, many will stay within a bad relationship for the benefit of the children. Rarely does this work if the relationship is bad. If the parents are not a united pair guiding a family together, then there is no family. It is two angry people feeding some kids until the children reach an age when they can leave the household.

If a burden is weakening your spirit or those around you, you may need to drop that burden to lighten your load through life. Be sure to learn from having had that burden, take what good you have gleaned from carrying it, and then continue going forward with your life and cart.

Some burdens just need to be dropped and never seen again. If that burden is carried to the end of one’s life, then that life may be cut short when the person can no longer carry the weight of all the burdens they refused to drop. Your life can become unbearable, you get depressed, could turn to drugs or alcohol, commit suicide, or be killed by your significant other.

Hate and envy is another burden that should be dropped. If you build your life cart with burdens of hate or envy, you will become overwhelmed and will have no direction, as the hate in your cart throws you to and fro. It will begin to control you. Drop it and walk away. Your life cart will become easier to manage.

Jealousy of others is another burden that should be dropped. Nothing good comes from being jealous. Remember; other people really do not have more than you. They too have a life cart of burdens. You cannot possibly carry theirs and yours. Live your life and do not covet that of others. Your life is the most important thing in your life, not their life.

#2 - Carry a Burden Until You Physically Die

There are positive reasons to do this and there are some negative aspects in certain situations. We saw above how a bad relationship can ruin a person’s life because they did not take the responsibility to address their problem and eliminate the burden. They carry that burden every day of their life and some burdens like that actually can increase in weight as their life progresses. We will start with the negative aspects of carrying a burden until you die.

In this example, we will make the burden to be one’s job. (A necessary burden.) However; because of the job, other burdens are created in the cart.

Oftentimes we stay at a job simply because we get paid well to do it. If it is not the right job that your spirit needs to do, you will lose interest, perform it badly, and dread going to work every day. When you get home, you may try to drown your hate of the job with alcohol, drugs, or abusive behavior toward your family and others. You could also be one of those people that eats their depression away with food. The depression never leaves, but the person enjoys the taste of the food. It is their high or reward for having to work in a job that they hate.

If the behavior (burdens) caused by their job is carried until the person dies, they may be too weak for the rest of their journey home. They will not have done what was required to build their Ark of Life because they simply hated their entire life and never did the things they really needed to do for building their ark. To compound the problem, if they worked at a job they hated, then they most likely were not living the life they were supposed to live. (Not on their path to home.) When that happens, they add little value to Time of Living because if they were not living the life they were supposed to live, then they have effectively gone through their life spiritually stalled. And hence, that is why they were depressed. If you are not spiritually fulfilled, then things around you feel negative. Your spirit craves to live the life that keeps it on its path to home.

In the above scenario, the person needs to expend energy to find the correct job so they do not add burdens because of having the wrong job. Once they find the job that is more fulfilling, they will begin to add to their Time of Living.

When would you want to carry a burden until you die?

We will be required to carry some burdens for our entire life if we are to become strong and true. If we drop all of our burdens, then we will not carry the nourishment that comes from those burdens. Think of some burdens as food and water. If you do not have food and water, then you cannot possible live.

Below are a few of the many burdens that we should not drop and walk away from:

- Being honorable. In order to be honorable, it requires some sacrifices throughout our lives.

- Being caring. We must always be caring. It helps us to build our Ark of Life. When we care for others, we take time away from ourselves physically, but build our Ark of Life and Time of Living. We also create bonds with other spirits that we will enjoy being with on our spiritual world after physical death.

- Raising a family. When we create a family, it is for a lifetime. (And if your spirit makes it home, it can be for eternity.) Parents never stop loving their children and they never stop being concerned for their welfare. While being burdensome, it reaps rewards that make us stronger spiritually so we are better able to pull our life cart more easily.

- Work. We must work to build our Ark of Life so we become strong and true. Work is not always grand, fun, or rewarding. Keeping a healthy attitude towards work and finding the work that is compatible with your spirit helps to lighten the burden. With that said, you still need to carry it.

- Being Strong. It is not easy being spiritually strong, but we must do it to make our journey home. This book is one of my tasks of being strong. I will be required to endure a lot of negativity for what is said in these pages, but if I did not write this book, I will have failed to be strong. Being strong is required for everyone’s journey home. My unique experiences setup the requirement for me to do this. Is this book the only thing I will need to be spiritually strong for? No. Everyone will need to be strong throughout their lives. One task is not sufficient. If we do not strive for spiritual strength, then we will develop spiritual weakness. Spiritual weakness is a much heavier burden.

- Being true. Just like being strong, this is an absolute requirement for your entire life. You cannot be true one day and not the next. Being true is a commitment for life. You must carry it always. However, the more you do that is true, the lighter the burden will become. Oftentimes, it is the fear of being true that is the real burden. That, we can drop and walk away from.

Life is not “fair” for anyone and nobody is perfect. Sometimes life can be very burdensome and there will be many trying times. Why? Because it is how we handle those difficult situations that builds our ark. It isn’t merely doing good deeds that build your ark. Donating $20 to a charity only makes you feel good, but have you really done “good”? Most of the $20 went to pay somebody’s wages and didn’t do a thing to provide opportunity. And it was too easy to be of any value for Time of Living. Many people get money too easily, and therefore, it is easy to give away to get a good feeling. If you asked them to provide real opportunity instead of money, most would not do it. You see, they really are not strong. The donation was more of a bribe for heaven points than anything of substance. Your real spiritual life does not have a point system. You make your spiritual life with real strength or you do not.

As you carry the correct amount of burdens, your spirit becomes stronger to handle it. If you carry too many burdens for too long, your spirit begins to break from the weight and becomes less able to carry the load. If your spirit cannot carry the load, then you cannot finish building your Ark of Life.

# 3 - Carry your burden for a time, place it down along your path, and then plant it to grow into something positive for others

This is the most difficult burden to recognize. It takes much thought and assessment.

The closest I can come to explaining this situation is through using me as an example. This book is a form of burden. I have been “writing” it in my head ever since my first experience in the light. I kept asking myself, “Should I write about it? Will it cause problems? What should I write? Will people take offense?” Not a single day passed where I did not think about it.

Dropping that burden by ignoring it and forgetting about it would not work. I had no choice; I could not shut off thinking about my experiences and coming back to help others. It was too intense and life altering.

Okay, so I could not drop it and walk away, but could I just continue to carry the burden? In other words; carrying the experience without ignoring it, but not doing anything with it. I could have. Nevertheless, every day I would wonder if I was supposed to do something to help people based on my experiences. The burden would grow with time. Okay, so carrying that burden forever did not appear to be a good option either.

I only had one other option left. I decided to place the burden down and plant it for others to benefit from by writing a book series that incorporated my experience into a fictitious setting.  Now people would be able to read the trilogy and it would help them. And I would no longer think about if I should have done something. All was good now, right?

Uh, no. It was mostly people that knew me who read the series. The burden was still in my cart. My vehicle for helping people was not working. People simply did not want to take the time to read a series, especially a long one. And it scared them to read about things that made them uncomfortable. People are weak and anything that makes them uncomfortable makes them run. So… now what do I do?

This book. Instead of “beating around the bush” with a book written in a fictitious setting, I am confronting people directly. No punches are being pulled. Either people “get it” or they don’t. And one thing is for certain; my life will surely change afterwards. But I will know that I did what I could, and planted the burden to grow into something wonderful for others to see and use.

[As I am re-editing and updating this book after it had been available to people for some time, it is clear that people are more afraid of this book than they were of the book series. Fear is a strong disincentive to do things. I will not give up and I will continue forward. I have planted this burden for others to benefit from and it has indeed been very liberating for me. That part has worked. However, it is readily apparent that it will take a considerable amount of time for people to recognize this book for what it is. I am okay with that. I understand that some things take a long time to materialize. Our world took billions of years to get to the point where it could sustain life. When the catastrophic event reaches a breaking point, I hope that somebody will stumble upon this book and use it so there will be a chance that this world will someday be the garden of spirits that it was originally designed to be.]

Another way to drop a burden and plant it for the good of others is to use one’s riches or fame for the betterment of all. The more that wealth is distributed amongst everyone, the more equilibrium we achieve. Furthermore, by using the money (a “gift” that is a burden) they relieve some of that burden of having it to help other lives. (Just so long as it provides opportunities for others to grow and become strong on their own.) Again, simple handouts not tied to opportunities do little other than one or two days of relief.

Some people have a life-burden of not having raised a family. Yes, that is a burden. In that case, those people can volunteer to help others in need. By doing this, they relieve themselves of a burden of not having cared for others. Their time will help to nourish other spirits. In relieving their burden of not having formed close bonds, their own spirits will grow.

It should be self-evident that all of us have burdens throughout our lives and they come in many forms, some in brightly colored packages that later burn in our hands. Don’t agonize over them; we need them. Learn how to deal with your burdens of life and make necessary decisions as you live determinedly. Every burden, if handled correctly, can add value to your Ark of Life. Always remember why you are living and it will help you to endure your burdens.

[Music: Beam Me Up, by P!nk] Listen before reading.

Shared burdens –

I put shared burdens separately because it warrants special attention. Sharing a burden happens when two people pledge their lives to be with each other. In other words, it is when two people marry or decide that they wish to live with each other for the rest of their lives. It also happens when we have a family.

When two people pledge their lives with each other, they assume some of the burdens of the other. However, not all burdens will be shared. In-fact some burdens will be created that only one person must address. Some of the shared burdens could be financial, geographic, lifestyle, education, circle of friends, family, work, housing, etc.

Sharing a burden can be complicated. If one person decides to drop the burden and move on, the other may not agree and will continue to carry it alone. That leads to problems. One may feel abandoned to carry the burden by themselves, while the other feels that the other person does not understand that it should be dropped. Burdens that should be shared oftentimes are heavier to carry than ones that are not. Solely carrying a burden of this degree can be debilitating to one’s spirit. Animosity can certainly develop.

Another problem area is accepting existing burdens from another person when you decide to share lives. Sometimes those burdens can be large and will put your new life in distress. Some of those burdens include preexisting sickness, debt, addictions, family feuds, and dependents that will weigh the other person down. These types of preexisting burdens can wreak havoc with a new relationship and put a long-term strain on moving forward. Be sure that you are making a wise decision before taking on such a relationship with a person with these existing burdens. You didn’t create them, but may end up carrying a lot of it.

A word of warning to those seeking to establish a relationship with another person: Firstly, you do not “owe” anybody anything. In other words, do not date somebody because you feel sorry for them. That is the worst reason for becoming somebody’s significant other. They are not your responsibility. They are their own responsibility. Committing to a person must be mutually beneficial. Nothing is fair or equal in life, but being with somebody just because they are down is wrong. Two spirits must bond and be mentally healthy to properly share a life. If a person has a lot of baggage, they may have made selfish or unhealthy decisions that put them there. Let them figure a way out. You taking over their burdens will not help them. In-fact, it may worsen the problem. In the long run it will physically and spiritually drain you. This is known as “pulling down the healthy person and making them as sick as the other”.

Do note; you do not have to (and should not) date or marry somebody in order to help a person with their problems, regardless of how they got them. It is good to help people, but be sure that you are helping and not being sucked away. If you have feelings for that person, wait patiently to see how they handle their life. You might even help (at an arm’s length away) if you see the person is working hard to resolve the issues. Sometimes well-meaning people have their life drained from them by a person that had train-wrecked their life, but promised to change. Only… they changed briefly to rope somebody in.

I say this to warn people of the pitfalls that others will create for you. Be wise. You have a RIGHT to live a healthy life. We are each responsible for ourselves. Be sure you pair with somebody that is a close match for you and will not pull you down. There are millions of dead-beats; you don’t have to marry any of them. Picking the wrong mate in-effect takes you away from some other spirit in the world that otherwise would have helped to nourish your journey home, and you, theirs.

On a positive note, some of these shared burdens might be wonderful, like having a baby. In that case, two people share the burden and get a wonderful experience from doing it. If one of the two becomes sick, there is still the other to carry the burden until the other is well again. That is a positive aspect of sharing a burden.

When we start a family, we share burdens with our children. Over time, we hope that the children will accept the burdens and eventually take them upon themselves and grow. In that case, we then take the shared burden and put it down to grow for our child. With that being said, a good family will always be there to help carry some burdens for each other when the need arises. When the parents get old, the children are then faced with shared burdens of aging adults.

Some families are dysfunctional and the parent(s) will release the burden of caring for a child. This never ends well. Instead of removing the burden to plant for another to have, they simply drop the burden. The child is left to live their youth without responsible parents. If they had given the child up for adoption it would have been better for everyone. This is a burden that neither parent should have created to begin with. They selfishly created the burden, realized that they couldn’t handle it, and then both drop and run from it. If one of the two does not drop the burden, then one ends up caring for the child by themselves. It is doable, but raising a child is much better with two caring adults that share that burden. Remember, shared burdens that are begun with a pair of people are heavier once handled alone.

Sharing burdens can be complicated, but very rewarding as well. If the people sharing the burden become spiritually close, it will be much more functional.  In-fact, there must be some sort of spiritual bond if it is ever going to work.

Our spirits require us to form spiritual bonds with others, so sharing a burden with somebody throughout our life can be very rewarding. We can carry a burden to the end of our life that otherwise could not have been manageable if tried alone. At the end of our life, the outcome of the burden shared is larger than the sum if carried by two people independently. Our Ark of Life will be much stronger for it, for we will have had an easier time to build our Ark of Life when carrying the burden. While we each have to build our own Ark of Life, having lighter burdens to carry will enable us to focus on the important aspects of building our ark. And it creates bonded spirits that will be together again when they make their journey home. Furthermore, shared burdens create Time of Living for both and will create a life within YonTathia that both will share.

[Music: Honey, Come Home, by Hillary Reynolds Band] Listen before reading.

Happiness

“The pursuit of happiness.” That phrase was written in the Declaration of Independence for the United States of America. Can we really achieve happiness?

We are taught to pursue happiness. Furthermore, we are also taught that if we do x, y, and z, then we will achieve happiness. Do any of us achieve happiness?

No.

Now I will qualify that answer. Nobody can be happy… all of the time. We think of happiness as being gleeful all of the time; a state of being where everything feels right, things go your way, you do not become sad, and life is not a struggle. It simply cannot happen on Earth. Again, we are in a Physical Universe that is in a constant state of change. Something will surely occur to make you unhappy.

Does that mean that we can never be happy?

No, it does not.

We can have moments of happiness. It just will not endure here on Earth. Do you remember the prior chapter about burdens? Well, that is why we cannot always be happy. We all have burdens. And burdens are just that… burdens. And burdens do not make us happy and gleeful when we need to address them.

Maybe we should look up the word “happy.” A quick Google search gives us:

“Feeling or showing pleasure or contentment.”

The key word here is “contentment.”

If you recall my description of entering the light, I said the first thing I received was “complete contentment and lack of worry.” And that is why I understand that we can never achieve happiness on our physical world. It simply cannot exist here. It only exists in the Spiritual Universe. (YonTathia)  YonTathia is the inverse of our Physical Universe. It is not ever-changing and unpredictable. Everything is in a state of equilibrium, there is nothing trying to kill you, and there are no bad spirits there. It is a world of contentment. (A.k.a. happiness.)

Therefore, trying to live your life to find complete happiness on Earth is an act of futility and frustration. Failure is certain.

“So… what do we do? Accept unhappiness and have no drive or motivation?”

No!

We pursue a good life that will give us moments of happiness. (A.k.a. pleasure) And by accepting that we cannot ever achieve pure happiness here on Earth, we will strive to achieve becoming strong and true so we can have true happiness within YonTathia. You see; true and lasting happiness is achievable, just not here on Earth. If you want to achieve happiness, then build your Ark of Life to be strong and true and live a full life to build your Time of Living.

Start NOW! No excuses and no delays. There is no excuse that should inhibit you from making your journey home. None.

[Music: Hunting Happiness, by W. Darling] Listen before reading.

Human Tendencies

Humans are complicated beings. If you compare us to most any animal (maybe all of them), we have a very complex social system and unpredictable behavioral pattern. Other animals find a pattern of survival and generally stick to it. Weather may change a pattern, but only to a point that an animal may need to relocate for food or shelter. The way they live will generally be very consistent.

Not humans.

A book could be written just on this subject, and there are probably thousands out there already that could describe human behavior in much more detail than I can. Nevertheless, it is worth mentioning some of the tendencies that have an effect on our spirit:

People do not concern themselves with growing spiritually when things are going well for them because they feel that “god” is giving them what they deserve.

One Business Strategy professor at a university I attended once told me that every business person feels like a hero when the economy is going full steam ahead. Everyone feels incredibly smart and that they have figured out the path to success. Some will even write books about how to do it. Oftentimes, it was sheer luck or being in the right place at the right time. Only when a recession hits do we find out differently.

Spirituality is not much different. When life appears to be going well for someone, they may experience or feel the following:

- The good fortune they are experiencing is “deserved”.

They may also feel that their god is rewarding them for being better than other people.

Uh… no! We deserve nothing more than the next person. In fact, none of us should have anything more than any other person. With that said, we live in a Physical Universe where there is a constant state of change and no absolute predictability because of its complexity and interrelationships with every other physical object. That state of flux is often perceived as being a constant stream of “random” events. They are not random, but we are not going to get bogged down trying to prove that. Some of these unpredictable events will make it easier for some people and harder for others. That is why we need to look out after each other and to be conscientious of equilibrium amongst all people.

In reality, those people may be experiencing good fortune as a burden to help them realize that good fortune is not really good for them. However, don’t hold your breath waiting to say “I told you so!” It can take a lifetime for them to learn and many still will not understand the lesson before they die.

- People may believe that those that are less fortunate are being punished by their god for something they did.

They may feel that people “less than them” deserve to not have anything and to be punished for who they are. In other words, other people deserve to not have as much as they do.

There is no god, and therefore, there is no entity that wants to punish you for anything. However, each person will experience burdens that they will need to address to become strong and true. As I said before, burdens come in all shapes and sizes. Everyone will have a unique set. Your life is like a fingerprint.

- Fortunate people feel that their god likes them more than other people.

Once more with gusto… THERE IS NO GOD! Therefore, there is no entity to reward you for doing “their” bidding and there is no God to like anybody more than any other. It isn’t a favoritism situation at all. The reality is that you may need to become fortunate at times as a way for you to become strong and true. On the surface, it sounds much easier to be fortunate than to be unfortunate, but appearances are very deceiving. Appreciate what you have if you feel fortunate and don’t ever think that anyone is more deserving or that you are being disliked. We are all in this together… as spiritual equals.

Furthermore, do not let any religion tell you that you are unworthy of your journey home. For any reason! Your journey has nothing to do with being worthy. You earn your way or you do not. It is an incredibly simple concept to grasp. Do not listen to anyone that attempts to degrade you. Our spirits are all equal, but are born in an unfair and unequal world. With that said, we all have an equal opportunity to become strong and true in a way unique to each of us.

Before we leave this section, I want to point something out. Robin Williams was an incredible comedian. He appeared to have it all; fame, money, skill, respect, admiration, etc. Some might say that he was “liked more by God”. Yet, we learned after his suicide that he was a chronic depressive. His good fortune was one of his biggest burdens and he found it difficult to handle. Like many before him, he turned to alcohol and drug abuse. Alcohol and drug abuse creates a hollow life for anyone and many people begin to distance themselves from others. Depression soon followed for Robin. His brain became weak to the senses of his spirit, thus making him less strong to deal with his issues. When a person stops feeling their spirit or their spirit hurts so badly that it seems unbearable, some people may commit suicide to escape. His case was exacerbated with another disease before he died.

We simply cannot live without our spirit. In-effect, it is a mutually inclusive arrangement between physical humanity and spirit. We must keep a healthy equilibrium between them.

Remember; no amount of riches or good fortune can equal a strong and true spirit and nothing physical can ever be better than a strong and true spirit. Therefore, begin making your spirit strong and true NOW.

Rich people do not earn what they get.

Many rich people would beg to differ that they do not earn their fortunes. (Or yell it into your face) They will tell you that they worked very hard for their good fortune. That… it was earned. Frankly, it is impossible to earn that amount of wealth. It is stolen in a fashion that does not violate a civil law or it is obtained unlawfully.

In historic times, wealth was taken by physically stealing it, killing people for it, and/or enslaving people to make it for them. The fact is, (for the most part) we stopped the killing aspect to achieve wealth and have kept the enslaving and stealing aspect.

A small segment of our world’s population holds most of the world’s wealth. This is widely known and the majority of the people do not appear to be too bothered by it. Why? Because the majority of people (that are not wealthy) enslave something to feed themselves and have enough possessions to be satisficed.

“But wait; slavery was abolished.”

Yes… just in time for the industrial revolution when we enslaved technology to do our work instead. If machinery and electricity had not been invented, you can bet your house that there would be slavery using people. We merely changed what the “slave” is. Furthermore, the USA has immigrants to harvest food that machinery can’t harvest. Their wages are either minimal or below minimal if they are illegal immigrants. In-effect, they are slaves. Have you noticed that CEOs of the farming companies are never seen harvesting their own crops with the immigrants?

I’ll delve a bit deeper into the subject of wealth:

- A small segment of the population receives a disproportionate amount of wealth.

The people that actually earn the money that these wealthy people receive will get much less of that wealth. They are the employees that work to create the cash flow. The fact is; the people receiving the wealth are stockholders that do nothing. They hire presidents and CEOs to manage the business so they will continue to receive the wealth without lifting a finger. They will pay these controlling employees more than other employees to guarantee their loyalty.

The CEOs and presidents do not earn the wealth they receive from these stockholders either. The common worker will work much harder and receive much less wealth for the same amount of time worked.

This inequality creates a serious lack of equilibrium in our society. Each year that goes by, the equilibrium becomes much more skewed. Eventually there will be a tipping point and the structure will fall over and crash. It will not be a happy day when that happens. To thwart that day from coming, the wealthy continue to find ways for workers to occupy their time away from thinking so they do not think much about the disparity. The process is accomplished in much the same fashion that prisoners are given TV sets to watch so they will not become violent. If the upper 1% that control the wealth cannot control the workers, then coups, war, and revolutions will break out. The mechanisms used to control uprisings include:

- Television

- Computers

- Tablets

- Smart Phones

- Welfare

- Unemployment

- Cigarettes

- Drugs

- Religion

- Debt

- Social media

Once a person experiences receiving more wealth than they earn, they will fight and kill to keep the future cash flows and the social bracket they have become accustomed to. Rarely will a wealthy person give back all of the wealth they did not earn. Some rich people will even commit suicide if they lose their wealth. They understand that they have lived their life not working and don’t know how to earn a real living. To them, living without wealth is not a life at all. Poor them… the opposite is true. I do not expect that they will come back into another human body after committing suicide if they destroyed the one they had, and they certainly will not make their journey home. Are you beginning to put this all together yet?

As I stated earlier, wealth is a serious burden. It is probably one of the most difficult to deal with and most people do not handle it well. The best way to handle it is to put it down and plant it for all to share. You will lessen your life cart of burdens and create equilibrium for all to thrive… just as you will within YonTathia.

While we should not be jealous of a person’s wealth (because wealth is one of the most serious of burdens), eventually we will need to change the way the world is run economically to establish equilibrium between all workers. The reality I stated earlier is that the wealthy will not give up what they have for it to be shared equally amongst others. Something may need to intervene to stop the trend because equilibrium has drifted too far away for our societies and norm.

When there is a lack of equilibrium, those with less wealth need to work harder for those that receive the most. Families are required to have two incomes just to survive or to support the debt they incurred to maintain their habits that the wealthy have provided to them. (Electronics, drugs, cars, games, alcohol, etc.)

When both parents work to create an income, it fractures the entire family structure. Children will start out with less of a spiritual structure than they should because they are being stored in day-care and their spirit is not being developed by a caring parent. Soon, they will not understand how their spirit works and they too will become addicted to spirit robbing physical things. Those addictions provide a high that they lack from a healthy spirit. We are spiraling out of control on that front.

Oddly enough, it may be an energy crash that will cause such a disruption that will cause the upper 1% to fall. Our world will be in devastating turmoil when we reach that point. Power will shift, billions of people will die, and we will essentially reboot as a race. It will get really ugly. Clans will form and we will return to the early years of civilization.  Yes, we are certainly capable of imploding our civilization.

And that is why we need to create equilibrium before it is too late. We need to enter into a transition period where we can reduce our dependencies on exhaustible fossil fueled energy, redistribute earnings, reduce our population through attrition and responsible birth control, and gain understanding of our spiritual existence. We have focused too much on making our daily lives easier and less on building spiritual health.

Too many people do not work for their living

But wait; didn’t I just say that everyone is working too hard for others and that both parents need to work for a livable income?

Yes I did. But not everyone will have an opportunity to work. And that creates another problem.

First of all, everyone should have the same opportunity to work. They do not. There is discrimination in the form of age, race, color, gender, education, etc.

“Yeah, yeah… so what else is new? That has happened since the beginning of time. Right?”

No, not really. In antiquity, if you did not work then you died. Many people were slaves. As a slave, if you did not work, you were killed. There was discrimination, but the results were significantly different. Living well without working is a modern phenomenon.

Being discriminated against can be a burden that can, in certain situations, help us to become strong and true. But we do not have to accept that burden. Remember… we can address burdens. However, humans are a cruel animal. They will find ways to collaborate against another group to gain superiority over them so they can gain more wealth. Hence, there will always be discrimination in one form or another if the world does not work as one united entity.

When not everyone works for their living, others have to work harder to make up for it so they can help others to survive. This is where mandatory overtime comes in and two family incomes come from. If one spouse decided to stay home to raise the family, there would be too many jobs and not enough workers. (We would also have fewer gadgets to occupy our free time because we would have less disposable income to buy them or pay for their service contracts.) Unemployment would become a thing of the past because of the demand for workers. That leads us to the topic of unemployment. (People not working for their living.)

The word “unemployment” should never have a use in our language. Everyone should have an opportunity to work. No exceptions; even for those with disabilities. If somebody can move any part of their body, then they can be functional in some fashion.

Unemployment income can be a form of disincentive for people to find work. Oftentimes, it is easier to collect unemployment than to work. It is also a way to keep people from revolting. That is the primary reason why our government will increase unemployment to people. It keeps them satisficed so they will not revolt because some wealthy executives screwed them out of their job through corruption.

On a positive note, unemployment can be helpful until a person is able to work again, however, many people may never find another job. And the longer they are unemployed, the less confidence they will have in themselves.

A better solution may be to create work programs that train workers for new jobs, while giving them the opportunity to earn money working in that trade. The people will actually work for the money they receive until they find other work. If people refuse to work, then they do not get any money. There can be time limits setup so people don’t use the work training program as their permanent place of employment. The program can also help to foster entrepreneurs.

We do not have that type of system in place to keep everyone working. Once unemployment runs out, people shift to welfare and food stamps. Again, it is a disincentive to work. Unskilled people find it easier to not work than to work. Welfare is one of the reasons why we may get many immigrants. (Legally and illegally) With that being said, not every immigrant comes to the United States to get on welfare. Many use the chance to live here as an opportunity to learn and work. Some immigrate here to evade a brutal life. So we cannot stereotype, but at the same time, we do have to recognize that there are many people that will abuse a system of handouts.

Welfare to support non-workers is a drain on our working sector. It does not affect the 1% with all of the wealth. In-fact, they like welfare. It keeps people satisficed so they do not revolt against the 1% that is wealthy. Working people pay for the livelihood of other people that do not work through the taxes that they pay out from their paychecks. Again, we have a state of non-equilibrium. Some people have too much of their income taken away, while others get income without earning it.

When a spirit is within a human that does not work, it becomes weak. I previously said that learning to control the physical side of your brain is a good way to build your Ark of Life, but so too is working. We must work to make our journey home. THERE IS NO SHORTCUT AROUND THAT REQUIREMENT! If everyone worked equally, we would all gain much more understanding of working together and equilibrium could be achieved. We must learn to work hard together; otherwise, we will have no ability for being as one in YonTathia when we physically die.

Typically, people that do not work or do not work hard enough for a living will turn to drugs, cigarettes, and alcohol to feel the something that is missing in their lives. That missing something is a healthy spirit. With a weakened spirit, one finds it hard to feel the Union of all Spirits. When that happens, people do not understand what their life is all about. Eventually it becomes strictly about the physical side and getting as much as they can get without working for it.

Have you noticed something that does not “add up”? It is there. I will now connect the dots.

If the upper 1% does not work for their wealth and the people at the bottom do not work for what they get, then that only leaves the people in the middle that work. But yet, I said that we have enslaved “something” to do our work for us. Logic would then dictate that if only the middle class are earning the income that they get, then they are the ones enslaving “something” to get it. You see, there is a finite number of work units required to feed and house every person on this planet. If you do not reach that number, then people die.

That “something” that is enslaved to make the required work units is technology. Remember me telling you that the industrial revolution aided in the elimination of human slavery?  The fact is, in order to sustain people that are not working for their living, something or somebody must do the work for them so we can reach the necessary work units to sustain everyone.

In a natural setting with no technology, one person can generally not support more than one person. Add tools, and that person can provide for more than their self. Add technology and that person can provide wealth to others.

Human slaves were replaced with technology slaves. The fact is, most everyone no longer works, including the middle class. Many people go to “work” and click on computers, shuffle papers, scribble things on paper, make phone calls, text on a phone, and then go home and say that they have “worked.” Uh… no. They haven’t.

I’m sure I lost a ton of people here. Keep reading.

To understand real “work” we must understand what life will be like within YonTathia. There is no technology and there are no automated tools. You work with others for the good of all. Therefore, if you want to understand what real work is like while on earth, you would need to put yourself in a position of feeding yourself as if there is no technology here. In that scenario you must work to feed yourself spiritually and physically. No money, no employers, and no taxes to feed others. It is just you and the soil. If you do that, you will walk into your house and understand work and you will eventually feel your spirit grow and become closer to YonTathia. You might be exhausted, but when you eat that family meal, you will know that you earned it. And when you see your family eat you will know that you provided for them, not someone else.

Is that even possible to do here on Earth?

Not at the moment. And maybe never again if things keep progressing the way they are currently going. What we consider as giving us a better life (less real work) is actually killing our spirits and any chance of living for eternity. We are so focused on obtaining more stuff and doing less work, that we can no longer feel the understanding of what is REAL. Technology is not real. It is fake. And as we “progress” we are killing the only garden of spirits we have that can make us strong and true. There has not been a single piece of technology that has made it easier to become strong and true for our journey home. In-fact, it has only made it increasingly difficult.

“But if that were so,” you might say, “Then nobody is making their journey home. How could I have a spirit guide if that spirit that knew me did not make their journey home? Most people these days do not do physical work.”

We all do not need to do the same physical work to make our journey home. I simply gave one example. There is real work being accomplished by those that care for the elderly, the sick, and their family members. Real work is also being accomplished by those that work in gardens, build their homes, do manual labor, are homemakers, do (real) farming, etc. Notice that workers have to be physically involved and move to accomplish real work. And that is why the statement heading for this section is titled “Too many people do not work for their living.” Many people are either not working at all or the ones that think they are working, really are not.

It isn’t like there is a list of things that one has to do to make their journey home, because there isn’t. And there are many ways to get there. But we do have to do physical labor in some sense and it must be done with others and for others. In fact, not being selfish is right up there with the best things to do that will build your Ark of Life. I know for a fact that caring for others and not being selfish are tremendous Ark of Life builders. Two of my spirit guides share that trait. Neither of them were farmers. Being a caring mother and father are right up there at the top as well. If you are a good and caring parent, you certainly are putting your time in and making sacrifices.

On an interrelated topic to work, some people selfishly do not start a family. Man... that is certainly not good. If you are like that, then find people to care for. I’m serious. Start right now. We all need to care for someone unselfishly. Some couples cannot bear children because of medical problems. Those couples should adopt a child or find a way to help nurture people that need it. Life is not just about you. If you begin to care for others, you may begin to understand just how close your spirits can become. Oftentimes, they will become just as close as those in a family. For those children that they adopted, the spiritual connection with them will be identical to that of a biological child of the parent. We give physical birth to a child, but their spirit comes from YonTathia.

Working hard physically, caring for others, and living as best as you can without becoming a burden to others is a good recipe for building your Ark of Life. Also, do not take more than your share, and do not expect others to support you when you are capable of doing it yourself. We ALL must work doing real work to build our Ark of Life. Be strong and do it.

People crave to be loved.

This is a very important trait of humans. Everyone wants to be “loved.”

While the word love has many meanings to many different religions and societies, I will address one aspect of the word in this chapter. I will devote another chapter just to the word love so you can see how it can carry many meanings and may not be a qualitative enough word to be used with much validity. There are simply too many ways for the word to be interpreted.

Our spirit was born from YonTathia. YonTathia is a place where contentment, affection, respect, happiness, and comradery exists in its purest form. Hence, our spirit craves to feel it again. And we can feel it in a limited form here. Some would say that YonTathia is love in its purest form. In a way it is, but YonTathia cannot be simply defined with just one word.

The desire to feel all of those attributes that we just rolled up into the word love is what draws us to each other. We want to seek it out and feel it from another person because we know that we can feel spirits of others. Notice that I did not mention “passion” or “desire” caused by hormones or physical attraction. Real love and caring is quite different, but can be felt at the same time as physical attraction relative to hormones or our brain. For some people, they cannot differentiate between the two and will respond incorrectly. People will then make decisions selfishly or for the wrong reasons. That can cause serious difficulties when trying to establish a relationship. Be careful and try to learn the difference.

One of the primary reasons why we form communities is to feel “love” (contentment, affection, respect, happiness, and comradery) from other people. Obviously, communities are also formed for economic and security reasons, but remember; we are a meld of spiritual and physical. Always keep that in mind. We learn from each other in communities, receive spiritual comfort, and thrive better within a caring environment.

One fact that I keep stressing in this book is that we need each other. Yes, a person can survive alone in the wilderness, but there will always be a feeling that something is missing from their life. That leads us to the subject of how we come together in the hopes of receiving that missing love from others. We form communities.

Caring communities are invaluable to our wellbeing and sustainability. Its formation helps us to gain understanding of what is required of us to make our journey home to where we will again be part of a community of those we have formed bonds with.

If we neglect our communities, we will all suffer in many ways:

- The environment will be destroyed, making it less appealing for people to live within. We should always have a good feeling when we drive home through our community. It is a quality of life issue.

- Crime will increase. The opposite of love is a weak spirit. A weak spirit will sense when a community is not looking after itself and will see it as a prime target to be taken advantage of. If it is their own community and it is not strong, then they will have no inner conscience to tell them not to violate their own people.

- We will not help each other. If we all live around each other as strangers, then there is no support system around you. Most people’s family members are now hundreds of miles away. Neighbors are your closest allies when something goes wrong. Many will suffer alone while there are many people around them that could have provided comfort.

- If we do not care about our community, then we will not care about who we elect to run our government. Corrupt or self-centered politicians will get into office and train-wreck what is left of the community. Services will suffer and taxes will go up because of waste or inefficiencies.

- Rogue religions may also take hold and make the area a hotbed for extremists. Property values will plummet and many people will move out.

- We will miss out on an important aspect of living as a human. It helps us to make our journey home by adding to our Time of Living. While living in a healthy community is not absolutely required to make our journey home, it certainly is an enormous aid in building our Ark of Life.

Religious entities know that people crave love and will use it as leverage to control people. The first thing they will tell you is that their god will always love you. The next thing they say is that he will damn you to hell if you do not follow the rules of their religion. They will also inform you in a roundabout way that god will love you more if you give them money. I still recall some sermons by priests who wanted to buy an expensive piece of radio or audio equipment. They shamed the parishioners into giving more money so they personally could buy more stuff with it. The reasoning that they preached was completely different from the selfish reason that they had. I knew because I was around the priests when I helped at the church and rectory.

How do religions use love against people? Religions manipulate people just as much as politicians and many world leaders. They promise that you will receive “true love” when you die as an incentive, and will go to “hell” (lack of any love) as a disincentive. With over 4,200 religions in the world, there must be many ways to convince people that their particular religion is the true religion through manipulation. And in some religions, if the religious leaders see that you do not believe them (pose a threat to their wealth and control), they will order you killed. How spiritual is that?

Our craving for love is a spirit’s desire to be enveloped into YonTathia and to feel all of the wonderful attributes I mentioned previously. Because our connection is thin and distant to YonTathia, we can feel those attributes more intensely with others close to us. We are connected to them spiritually through the Union of all Spirits, but also physically by being with them and interacting with them. Both spirits send spiritual signals directly to each other. That happens when we give love and get love in return.

Sometimes we receive love from deceased loved ones. It is possible that is what happens when a spirit becomes our spirit guide. With that said, we must learn to love others in the physical realm so we can grow true. If we rely strictly on the spirit guides for comfort, we will not grow our spirit by learning to bond with others while in our physical existence.  One very good way to achieve this is through raising a family and strengthening a family. Another good way is to be part of a caring community and building camaraderie with others by working together and helping to provide opportunities for others to become strong. We are all in this life together. By helping others, we are helping ourselves. And that is a very important reason for not being selfish.

[Music: Learn To Love, by W. Darling] Listen before reading.

We need to get people back into caring communities.

As I mentioned before, communities can provide a type of love that makes us feel good. Admittedly, so too can some religious organizations. While I do not subscribe to any religion, many have some positive aspects. One of them is to bring people together. Unfortunately, much of the draw is out of fear of going to “hell.”

Religion can be a mechanism for people to share a form of love with each other in a congregation if they take a healthy and positive approach. People can talk with each other, share news, make others aware of people in need, sing, and have meals with each other. Those things make us more spiritually connected. That is the good aspect of some religions.

However, at the same time, the religion is dictating to them how they should live their lives when they go home. And they will assert pressures on people through their sermons or through political connections. And as always, do not forget to drop your donation in the basket or to mail it in using the special envelopes. I know from experience that the envelopes are to assert pressure for money because I helped to mail them and counted the money when they came in. The Pastor always wrote down who gave and how much was given. It was never anonymous. (The envelops had numbers printed on them like a customer number)

If religions manipulate us for power, money, and control, then what can we do to break that cycle and keep the parts of religions that are good? After all, some aspects of religions might have kept some people from doing bad things.

It is time for the world to not bow to any religion. We need to form communities and congregations without the veil of religion and gods. WE are all we need. People do not need to have figureheads creating religious laws that tell us what to do in order for us to become closer to the Union of all Spirits. The Union of all Spirits is FREE… as we should be. We do not need a rulebook to follow before we receive love. It is there right now without a rulebook. And it has been there for eternity. No money… and no sermons needed.

In regards to directing people to do good, we already have societal laws, schools, and families that work toward that. Furthermore, if we have good communities, we can teach each other and look after each other. Not like a gang, but as a solidly-knit community that tries to do good. Children learn by example and will bring this new way of life forward as they mature.

What I would like to see is communities coming back together to get to know each other. Find out who has what type of skills. Begin to look out for each other. Share some meals together. Sing together. These are the things that religions use to pull people in for their own purpose. We can do the same for ourselves as a world, not as a secluded religion.

You do not need organized religions to be able to form caring communities. Furthermore, if you do this without religions, you do not exclude anyone, as there are no religious barriers. You become a part of… ALL.

I want to mention one important aspect of a viable community. Simply giving money does not make one a part of a community. Physically participating is what counts. Again, we must come close to each other so we can feel each other’s spirits.

Before we leave the topic of communities, I want to again stress how technology is killing communities. We have been given software and called it “social media”. Think about that for a moment. If it is so social, then why does it only exist in electrical pulses? And how could it be social, when there is nobody standing next to another person to socialize with? It is not social and it is not a community. It is electronic media, plain and simple. When we take our time and apply it to an electronic device, we are killing our socialization opportunities and destroying our communities because we no longer gather with other people physically. Our spirit is in a physical body for a reason. It is the only way it can grow. If we seclude our bodies from life, then it will not grow. While technology keeps more of us physically alive, it kills more of us spiritually.

When we embrace communities and become as one people, religious wars will cease. (Yes, people continue to kill in the name of their religion.) People will begin to work as one and begin to respect and cherish cultural differences because of micro-environments that give us all a unique character. There will no longer be “them and us.” There will be a vast network of communities called US.

People are taught to hate.

Nobody is born hating anyone. Hate is a learned behavior or comes from being tormented.

When a person hates another, they spirit block so they cannot feel the spirit of the other person. They will themselves to not feel the spirit of the other person and reinforce the hate triggers within their physical brain. The hater knows if they allow themselves to feel the spirit of the other that it will be difficult to hate them.

People are taught to hate to keep hate alive. Some people get so engrained in hate, that they live their lives to punish those that they hate. In order to do this, they teach other people to hate, especially children. Conflicts can carry forward over many generations. There may even be a point where people have forgotten why they hate another group of people.  It turns into a cyclic redundant feud that has no exit. Each attack of revenge is met with a counter-attack of revenge from the other side.

People that find themselves in this cyclic hate circle will live a life of torment. And the odd thing is; they will blame the people they hate for their miserable life. A person with that much hate will have a miserable life. They live a life without spiritual comfort because they cut themselves off from the Union of all Spirits in order to cut themselves off from the group of people they hate. They wish to be so disassociated with the other people, that they are willing to ruin their entire lives and that of their family to seek vengeance and revenge. Hate becomes their life and vengeance is their high. In-effect, they have created their own environment similar to the descriptions of hell. Their way of feeling good is to see their enemy dead. What a horrid way to spend the precious little time they have to become strong and true. In that environment, nothing is added to your Time of Living. Generations upon generations waste their lives.

People with that much hate will not make their journey home. Rarely will I come out and say something so definitive. Think about it; how could they ever be together within YonTathia in harmony? If they can’t get over their hatred here before they die, they simply cannot be received within YonTathia. They will have an Ark of Life that they are constantly smashing apart with their own fists. Furthermore, they will have no Time of Living to bring to YonTathia with them. A warring life experience does not and cannot exist within YonTathia.

Hate does not have to be as intense as I mentioned above. That kind of hate is between “peoples” and generally is started based upon religious differences or struggles for resources. Religious leaders may have set some ground rules that made it impossible to stop the fighting.

Other forms of hate exist on a smaller scale. It does no one any good to hate. It only weighs you down and stops you from moving forward. In order to hate, you rerun the incident that made you hate over and over again in your brain. To do this, your brain must remain at that place in time to continue to feel the same level of hate.

“How do we stop hating?”

Firstly, we apply reasoning to the incident. Can you do something about the incident to fix it without creating more harm than not fixing it? If so, then you take reasonable steps to fix the problem. Keep your spirit guides with you when you confront the situation that made you hate. Keep calm and in control. Listen well. Maybe it was you that misunderstood something. Create a discussion on respectful terms. Once you have everyone’s side of the issue on the table, formulate a resolution to the situation together. It will not be easy. Commit to seeing it through.

Sometimes it is best to have a mediator to have the discussions. Tempers could flare when two people come together that have hated each other where each party firmly believes they are the one that is right. This is a case where two rights make a wrong.  Get the best resolution that you can and then walk away and honor it, regardless if you do not like it. This is called “both parties walking away from the table unhappy.” Lawyers do this every day. Sometimes it is the best solution. With that said, always strive for a collaborative good solution before settling for a lousy compromise.

If a resolution cannot be developed, you may need to walk away from the issue and let it go. Do not let it haunt you or drag you down. There are billions of other things you can do with your life other than trying to find a resolution to something that makes you hate. Instead, find something positive to do. Beating that dead horse will only frustrate you more and you will not leave it alone. Focus on being strong and true. Let the “dead horse” decay on its own without you being around to smell it.

Again, be very aware of how detrimental hate is to your spirit. It can control you for the rest of your life. Do not let that happen. Grow strong to resist it. You do not have to like the other person or people, but over time, you should learn to work with them.

Religions try to circumvent hate when it is to their advantage to do so. They tell people to forgive and to forget. That isn’t the right thing to do.

First of all, what is “forgiving?” Forgiving is walking away and not holding someone responsible for something they did wrong. That doesn’t seem right. If people get away with something they will do it again. That is human nature. Thieves keep stealing until they are caught and punished. So… do we hate instead? No, we just covered that.

Everyone should be held accountable for their actions.  A society should have a system in place to hold people accountable. That is why we have societal laws. Just because I am against organized religions does not mean I believe we should live as if we were in the wild-wild west. We need to establish the peace and make people feel reasonably secure in a society.

“What about smaller infractions that have no social laws governing them?”

Religions addressed these by holding confessions and through forgiving if the person did as instructed by the priest. As you should see by now, that was a form of religious manipulation. We’ll skip all of that because we need a resolution that is not based on religion. A system is needed that is equitable for everyone. That goal leads us to community action.

People must be held accountable for their actions. Confront them and let them know that what they did was unacceptable. As a community, there can be an unwritten law to ignore those that do not behave in a respectable fashion (shunning). Families and spouses do it every day. Eventually people learn and respect others.

Some never learn. Eventually the problem escalates and they will hit the barrier of the law. That leads us to another situation. Prisons… the place where working people pay for people to have free room and board. And yes, the computer and TV are thrown in as well. All for one terrific price of $0.00 to the inmate. More on that later.

Let’s get back on track…

Instead of seeking forgiveness, people need to own-up and accept responsibility for their actions. They need to think about what they did that was wrong, accept that it was wrong, and then explain what they will do differently next time. If property was damaged, then it needs to be replaced, not forgiven. We all need to accept responsibility for our mistakes or intentional wrong doings. It is what will make us strong and true. Giving somebody an “out” by accepting a forgiving plea, helps no one.

When people begin to accept responsibility for their actions, then others will stop hating them or never develop hate toward them to begin with. In other words, the best way to stop hate is to make it difficult to establish a foothold.

Humans are prone to addictive behaviors.

If everyone thought about it, they could easily identify an addictive behavior they have. However, few would admit to them because the word “addiction” carries negative connotations of drug users, cigarette smokers, and alcoholics. Yet, we all have them to some degree. Addictions come in many forms. Some common addictions include overeating, gambling, sex, television, games, internet browsing, music, movies, pornography, excessive reading, chocolate, sweets, junk food, money, shopping, talking, texting, etc.

We can easily identify addictions by simply taking the object of the addiction away while the person is in the midst of the addictive behavior and then watching the response from that person. That simple gesture will instill an immediate negative (and sometimes violent) reaction in the person that is addicted. The first thing that happens is that the person will spirit block. That reaction immediately blocks reasoning from the spirit and sets the body up to fight. The next thing that will occur is anger. In some this can turn into rage, followed by action to regain the object of the addiction. This reaction can be triggered in some of the most peaceful people. It is like watching Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.

Politics is an addictive behavior. For many politicians the addiction is the game of politics and/or the addiction to power. One does not need to look very hard into New York State politics to see how corrupt it has been and continues to be. Time after time, politicians are caught, yet, the practice continues. Addictions are not logical.  Have you ever wondered how a politician becomes corrupt? Power makes them addicted, but the corruption follows when they are faced with being re-elected. The thought of losing their seat sends them into an addiction panic, like a drug user fearing that they will not have enough money for their next high. It is then that they are vulnerable to becoming corrupt. It takes a lot of money and influence to keep a legislative seat indefinitely. They eventually fall prey to the lobbyists, PACs, and special interest groups (businesses) who are more than happy to keep them addicted to power… just so long as they get a return on their “investment” when that politician wins an election to keep their seat. And that is why there must be term limits for every elected position.

Let’s now look at how addictive money is. Do you remember the great depression when many rich people committed suicide? They would rather die than to live without a lot of money. And look at Bernie Madoff’s son that committed suicide after Bernie was jailed for one of the biggest Ponzi schemes in modern history. He simply could not live in this world without huge amounts of money. Addictions make one’s spirit incredibly weak. People addicted to money lose touch with reality and no longer feel the reason for why they are here in this world. When you take their money away they can no longer function. Their life was not about living to become strong and true for their journey home, it was about securing more and more money to satisfy their endless cravings for more and more stuff while not physically working for it.

Hate is also addictive. There are many people that feed on it. They love to get other people riled and then they bask in the hate chants that follow. If people did not respond to fulfill their addiction, they would grow angry and probably kill them. Have you ever wondered what terrorists would do if they suddenly stopped hating and fighting?  They would become completely dysfunctional because their hate completely cut off their spirit and it would be empty. Hate addiction is one of the reasons why parts of the world are in a state of constant fighting.

War can become addictive to some people. The high from killing and the capture of the spoils becomes an addiction. That is how Muhammad was able to grow so quickly. He became addicted to the power and spoils from war, making him very persistent in conquering others. He then made sure his fighters grew addicted to the spoils as well. His armies shared 80% of the spoils when they conquered a town or village. (Muhammad kept 20%) The spoils included property, money, women for sex, children for slaves, and males for slaves. Often, however, the men were simply killed so they could never rise up against Mohamed’s group. If there were businesses, they would impose a tax on the business so they could procure cash flow for their armies and leaders.

It was not very long ago that people were required to work constantly to survive. Imagine going across the United States with an ox and wagon to settle down and make a living. Do you think that they would have been able to survive with an addiction? Can you imagine a person playing games all day or texting constantly instead of building shelter and preparing for winter? Those people lived. There simply was no room for addictions.

We need to be very careful in how we live and react to stimulus so we do not fall down the hole of addictive behavior. We stop building Time of Living when we are taken away from productive living to satisfy our cravings for the addictive behavior. It also makes our Ark of Life rot from neglect. It does not matter what the addiction is, as all forms of it will stop a person from living, and hence, stop accumulating Time of living. Some addictions may seem innocent enough, but they all carry consequences. If you see yourself developing ANY type of addictive behavior, then stop yourself and do something else. Anything! Just stop yourself from being drawn down. If it means removing the object of addiction, then do it. As with an alcoholic, the only way to stop is to remove the alcohol. Not many alcoholics would be able to stay dry if another person in the house drank and left alcohol lying around. Be considerate of other’s addictions and refrain from activity that would make it difficult for them.

Conquering one’s addictions and turning to living builds spiritual strength. Once accomplished, your life will feel more fulfilling.

That concludes the section on human tendencies. While I pointed out many of our failings (not exhaustive), I also noted positive things we can do to overcome many of them so we can build our Ark of Life. We are all imperfect while we are within the physical realm. Expect it, but don’t accept it as absolute. You can make a difference and life is not all burdensome.

We have a wonderful world for spirits to live on and grow. Be sure to take the time to truly experience and appreciate it. The Physical Universe was created from the Spiritual Universe inversely. However, it is also a reflection of what is there. If you take pause to notice the beauty of our world and to protect it, it will be around for other spirits to use to make their journey home. Treat our world with respect and nourish it as we live within it and you will take the beauty of it home with you.

[Music: Beautiful World (We’re All Here), by Pop Feast] Listen before reading.

What is love?

Answering this question is more complicated than you might think. We touched on some aspects of it earlier.

I once participated in a forum thread where somebody asked, “Is love enough?” Right off the bat you will get religious enthusiasts answering, “YES!” That love is everything and the only thing. Not much substance was added. It was a knee jerk reaction based on how they were trained to respond. As the thread continued, people began to think a bit more deeply.

My first response in the thread was that the word love needed to be qualified. It was much too encompassing and many people had their own interpretations of what love is.

If I remember correctly, I also asked for the word enough to be clarified. Enough for what?

My first response received a plethora of responses with most people describing their own flavor of the word, love. (There were many) The word enough was clarified (by the originator, I believe) to mean that love was all we really needed to do for our world to be wonderful. Later on in the thread, other people refined it to mean several different things including, to make it to heaven, to feel god, to stop the killing, to stop wars, to believe in Jesus Christ, to be a part of god, to establish world peace, etc.

Clearly, this was a very open-ended question and one made to get people to respond according to their own belief system. I will attempt to break down the word love so you can see that the word is too encompassing to have any significant value in our language.

A quick Google search popped up the following definition for love:

Noun –

An intense feeling of deep affection.

A person or thing that one loves.

Verb –

Feel a deep romantic or sexual attachment to (someone).

With those definitions, the thread would have gone nowhere, as the people all felt strongly about the word love. The word love has also been used throughout religious scripts.

The fact is; the word love is overused and now has very little meaning. Here are a few examples of how it has been used:

“God has covenant love for those who place their faith in Jesus Christ for salvation.”

“Allah only loves Muslim believers except for those that are transgressors, ungrateful sinners, unjust, proud, and do not follow Muhammad.”

“I really love your new hair style.”

“I love how he walked away angrily.”

“I love how we beat that other team.”

“I love watching my favorite show.”

“I love playing video games.”

“I love my family.”

“Girl, I love you.”

“Love you, girlfriend!”

“I love sex.”

“I love that guy.”

“Don’t you just love it?”

“I love my girlfriend.”

“I love God.”

“I love to play cards.”

“I love Muhammad.”

“I love Allah.”

“I love Buddha.”

“I love Jesus Christ.”

“Jesus loves me.”

“I want to make love with my boyfriend.”

“I love ice cream.”

“I love summer rains.”

“Love will bring us together.”

“All we need is love.”

“Love is in the air.”

“Plants love water and sunlight.”

“My dog loves to have her ears scratched.”

“I would love to pass my exam.”

“I love the color of that car.”

“I found my true love.”

Okay, I’m sure you get my point. The word really does not have a sound meaning. Maybe it is the English language. One poster said that other languages breakup the meanings of love into different words.

I’ll get directly to the point; love is not enough.

How many people have fallen in love, only to later murder their spouse, kidnap their children, or end their marriage in a horrid abusive divorce? Countless. It should be obvious that a person can fall in love with anyone and it does not have to be with a worthy person. There is no such thing as “the only one” or a “soul mate.” When we become attached to a person, we are influenced by hormones and a need to be with somebody that reciprocates our affection. The animal part of our brain takes over and shuts down other parts of the brain that control rationalization. We become passionate and are driven to be with a person. We call that “love.” But is it, really?

No. It is hormones and thousands of years of nature making us come together to reproduce. We are capable of passion and attraction (not real love) with many people. Why do you think some religions allow men to have multiple wives? I bet they loved all of them at some point. Okay, so some of them just liked having sex with a lot of women. It was possible, however, that the man did have passion for all of them.

Once the passion and the hormones level out, we then begin our journey with a person we know absolutely nothing about. If you can live through that and find a spiritual bond with them, then that is a form of love, not the initial physical attraction and the desire to be with somebody just because you are lonely or need somebody.

Secondly, every religion preaches love, but then they apply restrictions to it. In other words, it is not pure. It can be seen in the major religions and all over in their scripts. The main theme is that if a person believes in that religion completely (and their prophet), then a god will love them and will judge them worthy of heaven. Notice that in each religion, love is contingent on believing and following the prophet or messenger. Apply logic; the prophet was making sure that people gave them power and support. They tell you it is all about god, but the reality is that it is ultimately about them. That is a conditional love. They are very deceiving and cunning in how they build the belief system, constantly blurring the lines between the god and them.

Thirdly, people use the word love similarly to the word like. They are numb to the word now. Yet, they are always looking for “true love” and will play hundreds of love songs, believing all of the words are applicable to them. Our music has become 95% about love, the loss of love, the glory of love, the perfection of true love, and the pitfalls of love. Why? Because it sells and all of us have hormones to burn. Especially when we are in our teenage years.

No wonder our children can’t figure out what real love is. They are expecting a perfect love with the “true and only one” that will make them feel just like the songs lead them to believe they should feel. They want that rush of hormones and the satisfaction and gratification of the relationship. And because our society wants everything faster and better, they expect to have a miraculous relationship immediately that will make them happy forever.

Crash! Broken expectations and misery follow. Nothing about it was real and they are seriously hurt. They did not want to earn love; they just magically “wanted it now” without developing a real relationship where you spend time learning about somebody.

And whoever coined the term “making love” seriously erred. It is sex. And our society has confused the two functions. You can have both at the same time, but they are separate functions. I’ll stop there, because that is another book all unto itself.

Getting back to love…

So, is the Union of all Spirits all love like a heaven is supposed to be? (As defined by some religions) Is it glorious?

Uhh… no. At least not the way a human would interpret it, relative to their expectations given to them by their religion. And with that statement, I will differentiate between two meanings of love. (Out of many)

The love we have for our children is about as unconditional as love gets. We simply cannot not love them. Even if they do something that we despise, there will always be a bond.

We also love our significant others (spouses/long term live-ins). That love developed. However, that love can also fade away with a bad relationship. All is not lost because we can find that type of love again with another. For those whose relationships endured, a bond will have developed that will remain. But it is not like the physical attraction “love.” We all get old and lose our looks and quite frankly, “old is old.” Let’s be honest. Regardless, the bond can be stronger than when we were at our physical best in youth. Why? Because two people that have spent most of their lives working together through tough times form a bond, comradery, respect, and appreciation. They also shared burdens together.

The physical feeling of love is not felt within the light or the tunnel. It cannot be because once you are in the light you are no longer melded to physical attributes. What is felt is a complete absence of worry and fear. Pure contentment is as close as I can explain it. The physical love feeling is not there, but the spiritual bond we developed with other people is there and is unobstructed because of the absence of anything physical.

Therefore, I must say that love, as we define it physically, is not within YonTathia; however, pure spiritual bonds are certainly there. A pure spiritual bond is an incredible feeling, so there is no reason to be disappointed. It is better because it is not a passing feeling and is all-encompassing. I begin to yearn to feel it again as I write this.

“Can one physically love a person and have a spiritual bond with them at the same time?”

Yes, quite easily. However, only the bond will remain when you die. A true bond without physical baggage is quite remarkable.

“Does the Union of all Spirits love us?”

First of all, the Union of all Spirits is not a single thinking entity per se. We are all part of the Union of all Spirits. It isn’t of one thought; therefore, the question is irrelevant.

Spirits within YonTathia try to help us to become strong and true so we can make our journey home to be with those that we have bonded with. And our spirit guides will take a particular interest in helping us to make our journey home. Why? Because they are drawn to our bond with them.

Similar to the bond a person has with their child, a spirit guide had made a bond with you when they were here and it became stronger after they left their physical body and were within their spirit tunnel where there was nothing physical to hinder it. They no longer have the physical obstructions, distractions, and pressures to prevent them from being close to your spirit. And like the special bond between a parent and a child, they will always want to help you, regardless of the mistakes you make while on Earth. Furthermore, unlike what religions preach about a god, there is no spirit that will try to seek revenge on you. That just isn’t. When you enter the light, all of that physical baggage is gone, as you only take your spirit life when you die. Remember; in the Physical Universe we are part animal and part spirit. Revenge is an animal trait. When we die, the animal part of us dies, along with all of the negative traits of that animal.

I also want to mention that if you have loved and created bonds with two or more spouses (became a widow(er) and then remarried) then you will continue to have that special bond with both spouses within YonTathia. There is no jealously there, as jealousy is only a physical condition, not a spiritual one. In-fact, your prior spouse is most probably one of your spirit guides and can help you with your spiritual relationship with your new spouse. And if you had special bonds (spouses) with others in prior lives, then you will still have those bonds when you make your journey home. It is really incredible. I feel it even as I write this and it draws me emotionally close. If everyone could feel that draw, then our world would change instantly. However, if everyone could feel it, that would mean they were already within YonTathia. We cannot feel that in our physical existence.

And with that statement I want to again remind you that it is not our goal to become perfect here on Earth. Our goal is to grow spiritually to become strong and true so we can make our journey home and to acquire lives to bring with us to YonTathia where we will live within them in equilibrium for eternity. We are growing in a spiritual garden with physical challenges and restrictions that will never be perfect. Perfection is for YonTathia, not for Earth or anything in the Physical Universe.

“So… why are you even writing this book if we need to accept not being perfect? Can’t we just live and let live?”

Not exactly.

We need the challenges of a physical world so we will have opportunities to work through living with other spirits. However, our Physical Universe is in a constant state of change. And within that series of unpredictable events, things have gone seriously awry with our world and we will be in a crisis situation soon (relative to the age of our world). I understand that the situation is dire and I wish to do something to help others so they can make their journey home to feel the wonder of YonTathia. I hope that others will read what I have to say and take it to heart. I am not looking for followers, believers, or prayers. But I will welcome you alongside me if you wish to endeavor the spiritual evolution that just might preserve our world for future spirits. You could be preserving it for your own spirit to come back to if you cannot complete your journey home upon your death.

If you are wondering why the Spiritual Universe cannot save us, you need to understand one very important fact; the Spiritual Universe cannot control anything that is in a physical state. Remember that always. They can influence our spirit, but we always have the power to make decisions. And do not underestimate the power of the physical part of our brain when it comes to making those decisions. As physical humans, we can be very selfish, aggressive, possessive, vengeful, mean, spiteful, evil, and jealous.

“Can we turn to anything at all that might help us? Many of the so-called prophets and messengers did create some moral laws/commandments that are good.”

They didn’t do that out of being wonderful people; rather, they did it to control people once they roped them into their belief system. Regardless of their intentions, some of the things they said can be useful when it is presented as common sense when living in a society.

“How does one pick and choose what to adopt?”

That is a good question that I have pondered for some time. What I decided to do was to pick out some examples from their scripts that are valuable for people to consider. However, at the end of the day, it is imperative that we develop our connection to the Union of all Spirits. The Union of all Spirits does not need a written list of rules for us to understand what we need to do. They will influence us in making wise and moral decisions within our lives if we allow ourselves to become close to them. They do not need to give you laws or commandments. You will feel what is right and what is wrong. How you act upon those feelings will be what builds or destroys your Ark of Life.

A list of any type is simply examples of situations that one would consider during their life that would help them to build their Ark of Life. We are not perfect and everyone will certainly not uphold any given part of any list that could be construed. And if you think for even a fraction of a second that I am perfect just because I entered the light and went through the tunnel, then think again. I am still human in a physical body in a world that is so far from perfect that it is ready to spiritually and physically implode. I continue to deal with burdens just as much as the next person. Hence, why I am so drawn to and yearn to return to YonTathia. It really sucks here at times… relative to that which awaits us. Maybe if I stick around a bit longer, I can influence some change that won’t make it so bad.

So… did I answer the original question of “Is love enough?”  Yes I did. I sure hope you paid attention.

[Music: Just as One, by Elisa] Listen before reading.

Respect

We are losing respect for one another.

I recall hearing my parents say that we were all becoming numbers instead of people. Well, that hasn’t gotten any better. It has gotten worse.

Each year it is becoming increasingly difficult to talk to a human on a phone for business purposes. As I wrote about earlier, we have enslaved technology so we do not need to hire people. The customer is not a number, but they are a code. A code that is tracked and sold for even more profits. We distance ourselves from each other when we over-automate. And we lose more freedom to speak to other people.

But it isn’t just in business situations where we no longer talk to each other. People text each other instead of talking on the phone. Either that or they send messages through other media like Facebook. We are quickly losing our ability to hold conversations and interact with each other.

Why would that be bad? Do we not save time and money that way?

No and no.

We save no time. In-fact, we waste it. Instead of using time to do things physically for our families or with other people, we waste hours clicking or pushing little buttons. And what do we get out of it? Nothing! No time is saved because we no longer have things to do. And no money is saved because we are less productive. When a person is less productive, they are not making goods and services and they are not making money. It is becoming acceptable for employees to text and Facebook on company time. Why? Because their bosses do it too.

A side-effect of this distancing from people is that people become fearless to say anything they want because it is almost like the other person is not a person at all, but rather a code on the other end. The rudeness and aggressive behavior on forums and discussion groups is horrendous. There is nearly a complete lack of respect. People talking to each other in person do not talk that way, but someday they just might. (If they ever meet.) And then we will get into hate wars all over again.

I have seen first-hand that people are not developing the ability to communicate effectively or respectfully in person or on the phone. Simple differences in personalities are causing small problems to be drawn way out of proportion. People do not know how to handle these problems for lack of having to do it.

People are also developing an increased sense of entitlement. The plethora of free software and gadgets makes them feel that everything should either be free or inexpensive. Silly them. None of it is free. They are paying with their freedom. Everything they do or post is being recorded and tracked. Furthermore, they pay for those gadgets in the long run with long-term contracts that suck their money away like a vacuum. There may come a day when we pay more for services than we do for our house payments. In the future, the middle class will not be able to buy a house and will be renters from the upper class. (Like it used to be many years ago.) Their sense of entitlement is skewing their sense of value.

Disrespect of teachers and parents is increasing. Kids are beginning to talk brashly to parents and other children like they do to total strangers over the internet. With both parents working, there is less time to spend with them to teach them better values. Kids run up to their rooms and hide away when they get home from school instead of socializing with family members. Trying to take them away from their gadgets is viewed similarly to whipping them with a yardstick. Why? Because technology is the new drug and big business is the dealer supplying them with it. Families are becoming more dysfunctional as technology increases and there is no movement to bring back quality family life.

How does this lack of respect that leads to family dysfunction affect our spirit?

Many people are not building their Ark of Life because of it. We simply are not putting any boards on, so to speak. And our connection with other spirits is becoming weaker and thinner. Never mind the disaster with the thawing ice masses; we are losing our spiritual life quicker than that. It really is occurring. At least with the thawing we can show pictures of the receding ice. There is nothing physical that can be done to prove to people that we are losing our spiritual connection. Getting people’s attention so they might feel the crisis is nearly impossible. You can’t even talk to them because of their social media addiction. It is becoming much more important to see what somebody else is doing than to pay attention to what one’s self is doing. The joke is that most everyone is doing social media! Nobody is really doing anything of value. Everybody is just taking pictures. And when they finally do something, they post a plethora of pictures on their social pages to effectively say “look at me!” In other words, they stop what they are finally doing to again feed their habit.

As you can see, disrespect pushes us further apart. Simply trying to be more respectful would be a good first step in moving forward. (Or should I say, moving backward to when we had more respect.)

While we should always be respectful of others in our lives, once we begin to associate with a person, respect begins to take on another dimension. A “mutual” respect that is earned can develop. That is a bit more intimate than simply being respectful. A mutual respect is earned, not given. Respect is a spiritual feeling we get when there is a mutual appreciation for another person. People simply do not give that relationship of respect any time to develop. Instead, many people have a ‘give me more, more, more’ attitude rather than feeling warm around others.

Time-out for a minute….

I want you to stop and think really hard… is there any amount of “stuff” (including unlimited money) that you would accept in trade for not going home to YonTathia? Think REALLY, REALLY hard and answer to yourself honestly. I mean brutally honest.

For example; would you accept 1 million dollars to trade away going home to YonTathia? How about 1 billion dollars and ruling a country? Would you accept that to trade off going to YonTathia?

If there is nothing you would accept to give up the opportunity to make your journey home to YonTathia, then why the-heck are you not working toward going home? It really is that simple. Why are all your little gadgets more important than a billion dollars? If having everything in the world is not worth losing eternity in YonTathia, then what are you doing about getting there and why are you wasting your time? THINK! You may only have hours or days left. Yes; some of you that read this book might die soon. Just yesterday, 17 high school students were killed. In 2017, a mass shooting in Los Vegas left 58 people dead. I will bet that morning, if asked, every one of those people would have thought that they would live into their 80s. Again, we live in an unpredictable world and always have. You cannot afford to wait to build your Ark of Life.

I just had to interject that above because it is so frustrating seeing people waste even hours of their life and getting nothing in return, including an opportunity for eternity in a place so wonderful that it can’t even be imagined or completely described. There is no sense of importance for anything these days.

Getting back to respect (or lack thereof)…

I can’t tell you how many times somebody has told me that they were going to do something for me and never followed through. No respect. They didn’t even have the decency to tell me they would not do it. They never even meant what they said to begin with. That is cowardly and spiritually weak. It was more important for them to look like a person of integrity than to be one.

I am going to list a few things people can consider that might help them to be more respectful. It is not exhaustive.

- Do not say you are going to do something unless you think it through and can come up with a plan and a date to do it. If you honestly cannot do it or do not wish to do it, simply say so if it is brought up. You fool no one when you do not do it. If you do not wish to do something, simply do not bring it up.

- If somebody makes you a meal, do not come to eat it when it is most convenient for you. They did not have to cook for you. Respect that they care about you and respect them enough to eat it when it is ready.

- If you live with somebody, respect the fact that what you do does impact them. There should be no surprises.

- If you live with others, then participate in the household chores without having to be asked. If it is easier, create a schedule of tasks so they are completed in a timely fashion.

- Refrain from always joking with people using sarcasm. Television sit-coms, where somebody is always being cut down, are on the air constantly. In-fact, I have caught myself on several occasions saying things similar to what was being said on the TV. When I catch myself, I’m embarrassed. It was a subliminal learned behavior through seeing it every day when I watched TV. (I do not watch much TV anymore, and if I do, it is educational.) That is one of the negative effects of television. Shows that taught us values were dropped and replaced with shows with quick one-liners and zingers. I have come to abhor laugh tracks. If you see a show and hear a laugh track, it is garbage; move along and find an educational channel. Better yet, get off the couch and do something… anything!

- Do not talk negatively about others to others. It always comes back to haunt you. Again, like many other people, I have gotten caught up in this in the past. As I mentioned earlier in this book, none of us are perfect. I too have many burdens. I am much better in this regard as I age, but I’m not perfect. I’ll work on it, like we all should. Again, I attribute this problem to television and being around others that had this bad habit. This is another reason to behave around your children as you would want them to behave.

- Do not run away from those that care about you when they request to have a serious conversation. We are most fortunate to have those that care about us. Honor that bond and talk. We must learn to communicate with each other even when it is uncomfortable.

- Do not take advantage of people that are kind and considerate to you. It has a negative impact on your Ark of Life. Just because you cannot see anything negative happen, does not mean that it is not happening. Remember, the spiritual realm is not visible to us. Once we begin to understand what is really going on and that EVERTHING we do impacts our spiritual journey, we will then begin to do things that are positive for that journey.

- Do not be obnoxious just to gain attention. You will make people pull away from you. When that happens, you may try even harder to get attention next time. And again; people will distance themselves even more. Being obnoxious is counterproductive in getting close to others.

- Dress respectfully. There is nothing to be gained by exposing your body (or coloring it) just to attract the opposite sex or to compete against others of your own gender. Finding an honorable spouse or mate has nothing to do with your looks. Furthermore, if you do not respect yourself, others will not respect you. Over-dressing and over-coloring your body are indicators of desperation and/or a lack of confidence. There are many lurkers that are waiting to take advantage of you when you look desperate. Honor who you are and present yourself confidently, kindly, and respectfully. You will certainly get noticed in a whole new light.

- Do not try to be the center of attention. Again, that shows desperation to be liked. People will not trust you and will eventually find you to be overbearing. That doesn’t mean you should lurk in the shadows. Be confident and sociable. Getting to know wonderful people is very enjoyable. Listen to people when they talk and participate kindly in the conversation. When I can’t get a word in edgewise in a conversation, I eventually turn and walk away. Conversations are bi-directional, while bragging is one directional. While I discuss bragging in another place in this book, it is worth repeating; bragging never makes one look good. Remember that when you catch yourself bragging. Furthermore, when one brags about something, many times they will lose what they bragged about later. The Union of all Spirits sees and understands everything. They have more influence than you may want to accept. While they cannot physically change anything, they can certainly work through many people to accomplish things that you might think is impossible.

- Do not lie to people when they know what the truth is. It is the same thing as telling them that they are absolutely stupid. You will lose their respect. Better yet, simply do not live a life where you have to lie about anything. One lie will lead to three lies. It is like continuously tearing a newspaper in half; the longer the lie continues the thicker and more difficult it becomes.

- Do not sit idly by when somebody is working. Either leave to do your own work or help them. Watching somebody work is similar to telling them that you are “above them.” Most of the time they will feel warmed by your concern. If they truly do not wish to have help and state it emphatically, then respect their wishes. Sometimes helping does not help. Learn the difference.

- Do not go to somebody’s house for a visit, but then constantly play with your electronic devices. If you cannot refrain from doing that, then do not even bother showing up. They have other things to do other than to sit next to you and be ignored. It is very rude and disrespectful. Answering important calls or emergencies are acceptable, but socializing, playing games, or surfing the internet is not.

- If somebody calls you and you do not answer, you should call them back soon rather than later. The same goes for an email. Most people do not answer their phone anymore. They take voice messages and then decide whether to call you back. How insulting! Email now works the same way. People are becoming numb to the concept of courtesy. Friends and family members are not total strangers or spammers. Treat them with more courtesy.

I do understand that we now all carry our phones with us and historically they were tied to the wall at home. I get that. And I do understand that there are times when a phone call cannot be taken. I get that too. What I am pointing out is the lack of any follow-up or one that is days or weeks away.

- Listen to your children. They are people. Talk with them. Otherwise, you will not know what is happening in their life. You cannot assist them if you have no idea of what they are experiencing. Hopefully they will talk to you. The new generation is becoming very resistant to talking. I discussed that earlier.

- Listen to your parents. (That does not necessarily mean to do everything they suggest.) They took a large part of their life to raise you. You do not have to agree with what they say, but they earned the respect for you to listen.

[Music: Respect, by Alborosie] Listen before reading.

Trust

Trust is a bit different than respect. With respect, you should initially extend it, but later it can be lost if the other person is disrespectful in return. In regards to trust, we should not be so quick to extend that to just anybody. Trust MUST be earned.

We can say that we trust somebody, or say that we “give” our trust to a person, but do we really? Like mutual respect, trust is a spiritual relationship. Spiritual relationships have to be developed. Until there is some sort of relationship, a spiritual connection between two people is as thin as a thread. Trust simply cannot be given, even if we say we do. If we say we give our trust and we do not have a valid spiritual relationship with that person, then we do not trust that person; we are only stopping ourselves from paying attention to notice anything. That is not the same as trust that is built and earned.

Trust is formed by two people interacting, feeling their spirits, and understanding who the other person is over time. In other words, they experience the other person to truly understand them. Yes, it does take time. And again, if we have our noses stuck into a digital device all day, we simply will not have enough time to build real trust.

“What happens if somebody simply ‘gives’ a person their trust?”

Well, that means they will ignore what the other person is doing and will not be capable of knowing if the other person is doing responsible things. When that happens, untrustworthy individuals will take advantage of that trusting individual.

“How do we prevent that?”

We need to come out of our rooms and begin to interact with each other to learn more about them. Join a community function. Talk to your parents. Talk to your kids! It isn’t just the kids that are forming technology addictions. Some are learning it from their parents. Let your spirit touch other spirits. The more you do it, the better your spiritual connection will become. Do something physical. Get outside and talk to your neighbor over the fence. Share garden vegetables with them. Learn who they are and what their skills are. Have community parties. Heck, some of my neighbors won’t even look up at me so I can wave hello.

I want to make it clear that forming a spiritual relationship with somebody is not the same type of spiritual relationship that religions push.  If you have visions of people raising their hands in the air, singing religious songs, and hugging each other, then you have seriously misunderstood what I mean about forming a spiritual relationship.

A spiritual relationship is one in which we allow ourselves to feel the spirits of others. We lower our guard down that resists it. Feeling the spirit of another will give you a truer sense of that person; be it good, bad, or indifferent. You then follow that with respect, listening, and watching. If it appears that the relationship can mature into a friendship, then you can take the next step to establish some sort of comradery that could include helping the other person when they are in need and socializing with them. If things are not good, then walk away from the person. There are billions of people you can form a trusting relationship with.

Again; trust must be earned. In order to do that, you need to interact with others and gain an understanding of who they really are. (Not who they say they are.) Don’t just say you trust somebody when you do not have that understanding. There are always wolves at the gate.

See how the people react to stress, hardships, and criticisms. Does that person talk about other people negatively? If so, they may be doing the same thing to you. That is a serious red flag.

Is the person trying too hard to be your friend? That is another red flag. Trusting relationships develop naturally.

Is the person always trying to get ahead of you by giving you things so you will owe them? Stop this behavior as soon as it starts. It can be really bad. They are trying to build points for something big. One day they will call on you to do something that you will not want to do and will try to shame you into it.

Does the other person repeatedly forget to return things to you? Are they late to events all of the time? Again, these are indicators to watch for. They may seem like nice people, but if you cannot rely on them, then they cannot be trusted.

Do they make a ton of excuse to not help you with something? Do these same people always ask you for things?

Is the person very non-committal to things?

Do you see this person doing questionable things? And when you catch them, do they ask you not to say anything? Keep away from people like that!

Does the person treat their spouse and children respectfully? If they cannot do this, then they do not care for anyone.

Do they treat animals humanly? People that abuse animals are probably abusive to humans as well.

Does the person repeatedly tell you not to tell somebody else something that they are going to tell you? They probably should not be telling you either.

Does the person always have a story of how they got something that they did not buy? These people are thieves and are trying to head you off by building a story before you can realize that something is wrong.

As you can see, there are many things to look for before trusting somebody. When you finally do find somebody you can trust, it will be worth it. Do not expect to find many people like that. You will be lucky to find one. If you have a couple more than that, then you are very fortunate. With that being said, nobody is perfect and you should not expect perfection from others. However, when things are tough, you will need people around you that you can turn your back to and trust that they will protect your back side while you protect theirs.

Responsibility

Or the lack, thereof.

Not accepting responsibility for one’s actions hurts other spirits and narrows the connection between spirits. It also negatively impacts the building of your Ark of Life. There are many forms of accepting responsibility.

How many times in a day do we hear the phrase, “I’m sorry”? It is said so often that the meaning is, well, meaningless.

Many people will tell you that saying you are sorry is taking responsibility for one’s wrongdoings or bad actions. Is it?

No!

The people that think that saying sorry is taking responsibility will probably use the phrase a lot. Why? Because it is easy and does not hold one accountable for their actions. It simply does not.

I will present an example:

A person walks into your home with their dog (the dog was not invited) and the dog gets excited and breaks a crystal dish. The pet owner says “I am SO sorry. It was an accident. The dish was close to the edge of the stand.”

You say, “Oh, that is fine.” Yet… deep down you are very saddened, but do not wish a confrontation. The dish cost you two hundred dollars and you do not have the money to replace it. The person’s voice sounds genuine and you move on.

This same person visits another friend and breaks a glass containing wine with a large purse that she threw onto a couch upon entering the house. Again, the person says they are sorry and helps to clean the wine off the carpet. However, it left a large stain. The person sounds genuine in their apology and leaves after her visit.

In both occasions, the “victim” is left with a large expense and will also need to spend time to either fix or replace the damage. The person causing the damage simply goes home.

Was the person causing the damage accepting responsibility for their actions? They said “sorry.” That’s an acknowledgement, right?

Yes, that is an acknowledgement, but it does not restore the damage done, it does not assure the victim that it will not happen again, and the person causing the havoc goes away scott-free, leaving the victim with an expense that they would not have had if the person had not conducted themselves irresponsibly.

Is that a cost we should “suck-up” for friendship?

No.

“Why?”

A real friend would have taken responsibility for their actions, so don’t worry about hurting their feelings if you confront them; they are not a true friend. If they were, then the first scenario would have gone like this:

The person shows up with a dog and the dog is jumpy, breaking the crystal dish. The pet owner then says, “Oh, how unthoughtful of me. I should have left my dog at home or watched it better. I’ll clean up the mess and take it with me so I can find you a replacement. I will not bring my dog next time.”

In the second scenario, it would go like this:

The person shows up, walks through the door and throws her purse on the couch, hitting a glass of wine, breaking the glass, and getting wine all over the carpet:

“Oh no! I should not throw things in somebody else’s house. I will not do that again. I’ll clean up the mess and work on getting you a replacement for the glass once I get home.” When the person realizes that the stain is permanent, they then add, “I see that I have ruined your carpet. I will hire a cleaner to remove the stain. If that doesn’t work, I’ll replace it.”

Note that the person never says “sorry”, but takes full responsibility for their actions, says what they will do differently next time, and then immediately addresses fixing the problem. The person responsible works deliberately toward restoring things to the way they were without the victim having to do anything.

Does anybody have friends like that? Maybe. Most people would try to cop-out with a very convincing apology. I bet you would like a friend better in the second scenarios. In the second scenarios, the bond is strengthened and their Ark of Life becomes more true. This unfortunate incident was actually an opportunity to build your ark if you did the responsible thing.

Do I ever say “sorry?” Yes. It has been hardwired into my brain since I was born. Parents always tell their children to say that they are sorry for everything. Hence, that is all we do instead of accepting responsibility. That needs to change and it needs to begin with children. For many adults it will be excruciatingly difficult to change. Regardless, you can still say you are sorry, but learn the new pattern of taking real responsibility for your actions.

We can also improve upon other irresponsible habits, like when we hurt somebody’s feelings. Instead of saying, “I’m sorry for hurting your feelings”, we can say, “I see that I hurt your feelings. It was unintentional, but I understand now why it affected you. I will not say something like that again and now I can see how inappropriate it was.”

Which one of those two responses do you think will have the best effect for a lasting friendship?

Lying is another form of not accepting responsibility. It is also incredibly debilitating to a spirit. Spirits cannot bond properly with people that lie. There is no spiritual substance to adhere to. When a person lies, it rots boards on their Ark of Life. If you rot boards away as fast as you are putting them on, it will exhaust your spirit and you will have made absolutely no progress. In-fact, you probably lost ground and are left with a shell for an ark and a drained spirit.

You can give away a million dollars to charity, but if you live a life of lies, it does nothing for you. Note: Giving away millions of dollars to charity (that you never really earned to begin with), does nothing for your journey or your ark. That money needs to be given back to the people that earned it. You have no right to give their money away. Stop trying to look like a hero and take real responsibility.

When you lie, you build a house of paper. It supports nothing, it cannot raise a family, and it does not give you security. It is only an appearance of a house, even if it looks grandiose.

Here is the thing; spirits feel lies. And spirit guides feel lies, even from those they are not a guide for. A spirit guide will make others interact with you differently when you lie. They are looking out for the spirits they have chosen and will influence their chosen one to be wary of you.

Maybe this will help to give you some clarification; everything that you do is felt by the Union of all Spirits. Every single thing. You do not ever get away with anything. Because you have a spirit, they feel everything through you. It’s as if you have been wearing a microphone and camera on you since birth. Furthermore, because we are all connected, what you do or say can be felt by all. Granted, it is often impossible for a person to know what you did, but your deed will always influence your life and your relationship with others in some form or fashion that you may not recognize.

Even if you evade the law, you never evade the Union of all Spirits. You simply can’t. As long as your head is attached to your body, the Union of all Spirits will feel everything that you do.

Some religions say that god sees all. Yet, they don’t give people the details for how it works. I can tell you how it really works “spiritually”. The Union of all Spirits uses your own brain (interfaced to the spiritual connection) to feel what you do and you cannot stop it from happening. And no; spirit blocking isn’t possible in this regard because you are not even conscious that it is happening.

Lying might make you feel better in the short term, but it is very destructive in the short and long term. An Ark of Life built from paper will not be strong and true for your journey. Furthermore, a life lived by lies builds no Time of Living. You effectively have wasted your life and have nothing to show for when you die.

Therefore, even if it gets you angry when you figure out that somebody lied to you, don’t let it bring you down. Yes, be more careful next time with that person, but know that they got away with nothing. It hurts them every time they lie.

Lying is similar to stealing in that if you lie, then your life that you build with it will require you to keep lying. It can be excruciatingly difficult to get out of that cyclic pattern.

When a person refuses to take responsibility for their actions and are not being true, they will be hit with a constant bombardment of problematic situations until they do. It is not a punishment. They are opportunities to correct their irresponsibility.

A person that accepts no responsibility will also receive no good-will. Good-will begets good-will. No-will begets no-will. Lack of accepting responsibility begets ill-will.

What really happened?

“What an open-ended question to be a chapter heading,” you might say.

I’ll be more specific. What really happened with Jesus Christ and Mohamed? The following is understanding I received with this subject. I cannot explain to you why I received it, I just did. I do not expect many (if any) people to believe it. In-fact, it really does not matter if nobody believes it. Because as I said before, believing anything makes no difference in what you will need to do to make your own journey home.

The only reason why I am going to write this chapter is because I was given understanding of it. It will explain what really happened thousands of years ago and how the deception proliferated for years.

First, we will take a look at the life of Jesus Christ.

Jesus

In order to explain Jesus Christ, we must start with his mother. Mary was a regular person like any other at the time; however, she was very attractive and became “special” to a very powerful person. She was selected to be a “virgin” gift for a king. That king was Herod the Great. She was the “virgin called Mary” that would be a gift for a king. That phrase then became manipulated (purposely) to be turned into the “Virgin Mary.” It was done to make a series of events sound sacred by saying that she conceived a child from a spiritual copulation with “god” to conceive a physical baby. In other words, they said that she did not have sex to have Jesus.

Regardless of the stories we now read, she did have physical sex to have Jesus and the father was not a god. Mary had sex with the King. As with most sexual encounters back in the day, she became pregnant. Virgins for kings are essentially whores for their pleasure. Any offspring certainly would not be an heir to the throne. And Mary’s child would be no different.

Exactly when the king became knowledgeable of the child is not clear. But what is clear is that Mary’s usefulness as a virgin was, for obvious reasons, short-lived and the king cast her out before there were any physical signs of a pregnancy. It is also entirely possible that the King did have special feelings for Mary. Otherwise, she might have been killed immediately. He was known to kill people without much, if any, conscience.

Mary somehow eluded the king’s hand and survived, taking up with a man that fell in love with her, regardless if she was carrying the baby of another. However, not many people had much respect for a woman that had sex while not being married and they found it difficult to be socially accepted. Thus, they traveled to a place where people did not know what had happened to her.

Mary gave birth to her child. Exactly what his original name was that she gave him was lost during his time, because later in his life his followers gave him a “phrase” for his name and it stuck. That name they gave him was certainly not Jesus because there was not even a letter “J” in their language. Nothing about the name “Jesus Christ” is even remotely his real name, including the phrase-name that they gave him. How is that for a religion for ya? People worship a man and they don’t even know his proper name. And yet, they believe all of the stories that were put into a book. Moving along…

King Herod the Great found out about the birth of the baby and feared that word would spread about his illegitimate son. He arranged for a couple of people (the bible calls them “wise men”) to make a trip to find the baby and Mary. They found her, but instead of divulging her location or killing her and the baby, they felt sorry for her and gave her a few things (or money) to help her leave. Because they did not complete the king’s wishes, they “wisely” left and did not return to the king, who surely would have killed them. Before leaving Mary, they told her that she would be pursued by the king and that she should go into hiding and live as if she and her child had never been alive.

The King was angry, knowing that Jesus was still alive, and made more attempts to find and kill him. King Herod the Great died before he could ever accomplish that feat.

Mary did not exactly keep quiet about her son, whom she always felt was a rightful heir to the throne. Word eventually got around about her son. She told people that her son was the son of a king and should be seated rightfully at the right hand of the King. And that someday he would claim his throne and rule as the king of the Jews. He would save everyone from the evil rulers of their land because he was one of them (a commoner). Jesus, his followers, and those that would document Jesus’s life many years afterward, would later twist that statement around for their own purpose. They twisted it to create a perception of godliness.

Jesus was no different than many other preachers of his time. He claimed to have all of the answers to society’s problems and eventually believed his mother when she told him that he should be King. Over time, that sentiment was altered when it was clear that he would never be an heir to the throne. If he could not be seated on a physical throne, then he would proclaim to be the son of the biggest king… god himself. For god would never cast him aside as his own father had. (King Herod the Great)

The King never acknowledged Jesus as his son. That angered Jesus. He used his anger and sadness to try to manipulate people against authority and to promise them much more happiness if they followed him instead of a king. In effect, he was trying to pull people away from the king.

Furthermore, he could relate to the struggles and tribulations of prostitutes and other lower class people because of his mother’s experience and his upbringing. He felt their anguish and promised to help them. After all, he knew he was the son of a king.

Ultimately, Jesus took his anger too far and caused a scene at a festival that was a hotbed for rebellious Jews. The festival was being closely monitored for troublemakers. His unlawfulness and proclamation of being the real king of the Jews caused him to be arrested.

King Herod the Great was dead, but his son, Herod Antipas, was on the throne and knew there was something about Jesus that his father had hated. It was not difficult for him to figure out what it was, based on his father’s relationships with women.  Antipas had a particular interest in Jesus and wanted to meet him. I suspect he wanted to see what his half-bother looked like and to humiliate the person who proclaimed to be the rightful king. (Instead of him)

Pilate knew that Antipas wanted to see Jesus, so he used this as a way to gain favor with the king by sending Jesus to him. Not wanting to appear that he had some personal “relationship” (that would indicate that Jesus might be his brother) or grudge with Jesus, Antipas did not sentence him and passed him back to Pilate. However, there was an arrangement made and politics worked out that would protect both men, while making sure Jesus was killed. That arrangement benefited both men and they became closer allies afterward. Pilate used Jesus as a form of crowd control by making an example out of him.

Jesus was crucified and a guard was assigned to watch over him. However, the guard was either purposely made drunk or he made himself drunk and eventually passed out. Jesus’s followers worked quickly to remove him from the cross, however, they needed a body to replace it, or the law would come looking for them. They were already gravely concerned for their own lives and this act of saving Jesus would mean certain death. During the festivities, a man had been killed with a knife. They took his body and put it up on the cross that Jesus had been on and took Jesus away, hoping that nobody would be the wiser of the swap.

The body of the stabbed man was removed by guards and put into a tomb on the following day. However, somebody noticed that the man on the cross had been stabbed and died before being crucified. Word spread and the authorities were notified. That was a crisis for the followers, Jesus, and the guard that was responsible for overseeing the crucifixion. I am not clear who actually removed the stabbed man’s body from the tomb, but several people removed whatever obstacle that was placed in front of the tomb and stole the body. Without a body, nobody could prove that Jesus had been removed from the cross before he was dead. And it also gave the guard an alibi so he would not be found negligent on the job of guarding the crucified Jesus. He could proclaim that Jesus had been placed into the tomb, but the body was stolen. With no body, there was no proof of foul play. (That same situation happens in modern times with dead bodies never being found. It is nearly impossible to find a person guilty of murder.)

Jesus had been whisked away and lived for only a short time. It was during that time that he presented himself to his apostles. Some knew the truth, while others did not.  However, the beatings and cuts he sustained during the crucifixion process left him ill and dying. He soon succumbed to his wounds and died. To preserve the perception that he was “holy” and ascended into heaven, his body was destroyed so nobody could ever find it. The rest is the (distorted) history that we read about today.

Is it important to believe what I wrote? No. It does not matter either way. Believing anything changes nothing. Today will exist the same way regardless of what you believe about a man that lived two thousand years ago. And your tasks to complete your journey will continue to exist in front of you.

[Music: Sleeping Dogs, by Zakk Wylde] Listen before reading.

Muhammad (Mohammad, Mohamad)

The topic of Muhammad is not so much of an understanding I received, like with the truth of Jesus, but is actually more of a reality that has not been accepted by people, even though it is documented. I will point out similarities with Muhammad and some modern-day people, which have similar traits as him, so you can get a realistic sense of who he was.

One piece of literature stated that Muhammad had seizures during his “messages” from the angel Gabriel. He also stated that he actually saw visions of the angel.

Let us think of something similar in our not-too-distant past that was similar to his episodes. The Shakers were a religious sect in the USA that was also known as the United Society of Believers in Christ’s Second Appearing.

Shakers had seizure-like episodes when they proclaimed to receive messages from the spirit of God. That is how they got their name. The people actually shook. Some observers would have seen that and thought one of two things; that the person was possessed, or they really were getting strong messages from god. The Muslims and the Shakers both believed the latter.

Muhammad proclaimed himself to be the “last” messenger from God. In the Shaker world, Mother Ann Lee proclaimed herself to be the second coming of Christ after her revelations. She stated that she had visions of the Lord Jesus in his kingdom and glory.

Where the two religions deviate is in their lifestyle. Shakers lived simply and were celibate. Farming and craft-making sustained their livelihood. Shakers were adamantly opposed to killing and were VERY likable people. In-fact, they were pardoned from fighting in the civil war in the USA. Muslims were nomadic and war-like to others that did not convert to their religion. The Quran makes it clear that non-believers are to be killed. The Muslims also had multiple wives.

It is easy to see which religion prevailed. One cannot sustain a religion if there is no sex. Furthermore, the wars and killings promoted by Muhammad were a powerful way to gain followers. Those who did not convert to his religion were killed. The Muslims understood fear very well and used it boldly. That can be seen today with the ISIS movement and from the prior reign of Saddam Hussain. That is how Muhammad was when he lived.

Muhammad stated that he was the last prophet from god. How convenient.  The reason for that statement is obvious. It was a way to stop people from following other “copy-cat” prophets that might try to compete with him for followers. He required complete power.

Here are a few more facts about Muhammad:

- He had a violent temper. From my research, he appeared to have a bi-polar disorder. That is a common trait with autocratic leaders. When he was in a good mood, he would be kind to the poor and cast a perception that he was godly and good. With that said, many leaders do the same thing purposely to lock-in their control. They need the poor because they need cheap labor, and they can recruit them for their military. Muhammad came into power by recruiting poor followers that would fight for him.

- He was persecuted for the religion he started. As I have said previously many times, religious control is power. The rulers at the time always feared new religions that might take away their followers, and thus, their religions and economic prosperity. The only reason why Muhammad was afforded time to build his following was because he was politically connected to a man that protected him. That was enough time for Muhammad to establish a foothold.

- He had many wives. One of his wives was only 9 years old when he had sex with her. He married for money, power, influence, and sex.

- He owned slaves. Slaves were a big part of economic stability. Muhammad and his followers conquered towns and took all of their money and valuables. Those that adopted his religion had their lives spared. The non-believers were enslaved or killed. Men were either killed or enslaved, while the women were enslaved to masters for sex. Children were also enslaved. Wealthy people that did not adopt his religion were charged a tax for their freedom. If they would not pay they tax then they became slaves. Muhammad spared their lives if they could pay because those people created a cash flow for him and they understood business and had important contacts. In other words, if he kept them, Muhammad could profit more from them being alive and conducting business than as a slave.

- Muslims are expected to pray 5 times a day facing Mecca. Mecca was the town where Muhammad lived. At one time in the early stages of his religion, the locals stoned him to get him to leave the town. He later came back with a small army and conquered it. In the formative years of his religion he had followers pray facing Jerusalem. He later changed the direction of praying toward Mecca.

The reason for praying 5 times a day is to instill his faith deeply. If one does not do this, then they are not true believers. Non-believers can be beheaded. You can relate to modern-day events with beheadings conducted by ISIS/ISIL. Furthermore, if people are praying to his god 5 times per day, they will not have much time to find another religion. It is brain washing of immense proportion. That is why it spread so rapidly once it took hold. Fear and brain washing through sheer repetition of the prayers.

- Muslims are expected to pay a yearly tax called Zakat. If they do not, then they are said to be in violation of the Quran and it will lead to damnation.

- A tax called Jizya was placed on non-Muslims. It was said to be payment to protect them. People who did not pay were enslaved and women used as sex slaves. This is how they got free labor; by enslaving those that could not or would not pay. It was also used to make people convert to Islam.

In modern times the money is supposed to go to the poor, yet 70% of all Muslims live on only $2.00 per day and Zakat spending exceeds $200 billion per year.  That figure is 15 times the amount that is actually used for humanitarian purposes. Obviously, the money is not going to the people and is being routed to those in power. Unfortunately, when government is not conducted by the people, this is generally the outcome we see in many countries. Muslims are people just like any other person on Earth. If people to not assume responsibility for their government, then there will always be devious and unscrupulous people ready to take control and grab resources for themselves.

- Muhammad took 20% of the wealth (called booty) that they captured in battle and the rest was distributed to the militants that won the military effort to take the village. That 80% was distributed amongst the forces. (That was an incredible incentive for the fighters to kill off other towns and people.)

Again, we see what fear can do to people and what type of lifestyle can be developed when people succumb to a religion. Especially if that religion becomes the law. The law was Islam, and Islam was the law. With that scenario, if you are not Islamic, you are against the law… and you are against god. And if you are against God, then you are not worthy to live.

There can be nothing more horrid for human civilization than that scenario. And we see it taking shape in a big way in Iraq and Syria with ISIL/ISIS. They are taking up where Muhammad left off and bringing the tyranny back to the modern world.

Now, for those Christians that are praying for God to overthrow Islam and make them safe again, there are just as many Islamists praying to Allah (a.k.a. god) for Islam to proliferate around the world.

So who will “god” listen to? There is no god, so all of that praying is worthless for both groups. It is up to everyone around the world to come together as one world before the killing will stop. And that can only be done through… people. So stop praying and begin to work at making this world united instead. Yes, it will take real work instead of praying.

[Music: Troublemaker, by Beach House] Listen before reading.

Judaism

Now I will talk a bit about Judaism at this point. It appears throughout history that many people did not like the Jews. First, I will list a few interesting facts about that religion.

Judaism now lacks a central authority that would dictate an exact religious belief. It is a very disjointed religion without a rudder to steer it. Without a rudder, the religion bops about in the water taking on various forms and angles.  There is no single focus and no figurehead to lead it.

The Torah is their bible. (Five books of Moses) There were 613 commandments made through Moses. Christians only recognize 10 of them. My guess is that chiseling more than 10 commandments into stone tablets was too much work and too difficult to carry around. (Yes, it was a real person that chiseled the stones. That is how they wrote things down in antiquity.) Fewer than 300 of these commandments are still applicable today. Why? Because the laws/commandments became outdated and are no longer applicable to anything. I read all 613 “commandments” and it was clear that there were prejudices throughout.  Slavery was accepted and male homosexual relations were banned. Oddly enough, they did not extend that band to lesbian relationships.  My guess on that one is that men had multiple wives and… (use your own imagination). The fact of the matter is that the 613 commandments were their religious commandments and law book combined. Knowing that, it is easy to see how the religion lost its course. The Jews were pushed around from country to country and had to adhere to the laws of the country they were in, not the laws of their own bible. Furthermore, a major number of the commandments were moot after their temples were destroyed.

Judaism is subject to many interpretations. It is also difficult to make a generalization of what the religion is because it is not national, not genealogical, and not completely religious. What constitutes a real Jew is also under debate. There are also many denominations of Jews and how they practice Judaism.

Traditional Judaism requires many prayers throughout the day. However, many Jews no longer pray throughout the day.

The Jewish relationship with God is a covenant relationship. In exchange for the many good deeds that God has done and continues to do for the Jewish people, the Jews will keep god’s law and keep holiness into every aspect of their lives.

We saw how well that agreement worked. It didn’t. A staggering 5,933,900 Jews were killed in the Holocaust. That was 67% of all Jews on that continent. Don’t ever think that you can make agreements with a God. Firstly, there is no God to make an agreement with, and secondly, you will open yourself up for disappointment. With no God to reciprocate an agreement, you lower your guard down for somebody (or group) to come in and take you out. It would be no different from facing right into a Tsunami at the edge of the water and trying to make an agreement with God so the wave does not hit you.

“But wait! Did Moses not part the sea?”

Remember; this chapter is about what really happened. I have no understanding of what happened regarding that story with Moses, but I do understand that the Union of all Spirits cannot do physical things like parting a sea. That never happened by them and it certainly did not happen the way it was written. Anybody can say or write anything. It does not make it true.

Scientists and historians have worked on the Moses story and nobody has been able to prove that anything even remotely close happened like that. They know that people moved about and it was possible that verbal stories were told about the movements. Handing down verbal stories is incredibly unreliable and often they are over-exaggerated for impact purposes.

Our world is chocked full of anomalies and made-up stories. We now have science that helps us to verify their truthfulness. In antiquity, there was no such science to prove that things never really occurred as somebody might have suggested. Furthermore, each religion in antiquity tried desperately to come up with their own miracles to prove that their religion was the true religion. They often made up stories to make them look like miracles.

In regards to Judaism, there are many good aspects to the teachings in that religion. Their Torah, according to the descriptions I’ve read and a bit of research I conducted, does not appear to preach aggression and killing. With that said, they did their share of killing in the beginning. However, without a central authority, it faltered and became divisional with no direction. Other religions saw this as a weakness and persecuted the Jews. With such separation within itself, it was nearly defenseless. And it is the human condition to kick those that are down to grab more of what one wants.

Again, do not think that you can make agreements with the Union of all Spirits. There really is nothing they want from you. Their function, if you open your spirit to them, is to help guide you to become strong and true. That, they do want for you.

Summary

The self-proclaimed messengers from God and the self-proclaimed prophets were all hoaxes conducted by self-righteous individuals. Was it entirely their fault that the lies proliferated for all of these years? No. The general population craves to have leaders, special connections with a god, and to have many others believing in what they believe in. It gives their belief credibility when they build their numbers. Nobody wants to look the fool. Yet, everyone has been fooled.

Without military might, many, if not all of the major religions, would have failed. If it takes killing to make a religion grow, then it is not worthy of being called spiritual. No person should be killed if they do not believe in another’s religion. If so, then that religion is built upon a foundation of fear, selfishness, and weak spirits. In other words, it is not righteous.

Our world needs to drop these outlandish belief systems and come back together as one world. Erase the boundaries and borders where we fight and kill people to protect our own little kingdoms of wealth. We do not need leaders, prophets, kings, presidents, and dictators, and we do not need religions. We need PEOPLE working collaboratively to govern themselves fairly and equally. And we need to come together spiritually… true spirituality as we are supposed to have. If we can do that, our world will see something that it never could have imagined. It will be the garden of spiritual growth that it is supposed to be. If we do not follow the better path, then the people of this world will create the equivalent of the descriptions of a hell.

So… the question begs to be asked; do I think I am a messenger or a prophet?

No. I am as you are.

What I am is a human that experienced a near-death situation three times, where I received understanding within the Union of all Spirits and was able to retain that experience in my physical memory. And because of it, my Spirit Life Tunnel connection with the Union of all Spirits has widened. That makes me especially sensitive to the Union of all Spirits and to the spirits of others. I can feel other people’s spirits much more than I could before. Each day I gain more understanding of what is and how to work with it.

I think of myself as a person that can help our world to find its path to real spirituality and unity. Not as a leader, but as a guide. For, if people do not accept the responsibility of governing themselves and coming back together as one people, then our world will fail. It is the people that will make it happen… not me, not a made-up god, not praying, and no wishful thinking. It will require much work, collaboration, respect, tolerance, and connecting with the Union of all Spirits and each other’s spirit. That is how we need to be. That is real.

[Music: As it Seems, by Lily Kershaw] Listen before reading.

Politics

I was in politics at one point in my life and I saw more than most people ever will. I wish I could say that politics isn’t as bad as some people say it is, but… it is.

Most politicians have no idea of the damage they do to their Ark of Life through their own actions. No idea at all. And they really do not care, just as long as they get re-elected. Getting re-elected is what a politician will spend every waking hour doing, every day of their lives while in office. That process begins the very moment they find out that they were elected.

First of all, I have to say that not all politicians are completely bad. (This is where every politician stands up and says that “they are the good politician” that I speak of.) The real tragedy is that most people will believe that lie.

Going back to lies; when one lies constantly, they begin to believe their own lies. They learn that others will believe them more easily if they believe in their own lie. That sounds ludicrous; however, I have seen it many times. How does that happen?

Politicians (and other forms of chronic liars) tell the same lies over and over again until they forget what the truth was originally. What they are left with is the lie, so they accept it as the truth. Eventually they lose all concept of reality. That works in their favor, oddly enough. Chronic lying makes them superior at making people believe anything they want them to believe. They have a look of sincere confidence in their stature while they lie and can easily persuade you to believe them. In-fact, (and this is what I find amazing) they make people want to believe them. It is incredible to witness when you know what is going on. Many politicians are professionals in the art of deceit.

Religion and politics are very similar. Both are based on lies, both try to control people, and both take your money. Both will also try to grab power. Historically, religions were oftentimes the government. Sometimes they would put up a figurehead as a leader, but everyone knew what was really going on.

Why am I devoting an entire chapter to politics? Because someday we will be required to change the way government represents people, lest we will have a very difficult time to make our journey home to YonTathia. We continue to shirk our responsibility of making our government better because we are lazy and have toys to occupy our time. As long as people can play and eat, they will not revolt against bad government. Politicians and business leaders know this very well and they continue to rule over the people. And if you think I am bashing the USA, then think again. This is a human trait across the globe.

I am going to break down this chapter into a couple of sections with headlines to try to keep some sort of order to it. Each headline will make a statement and the body of the section will expand upon the statement.

Our government is no longer run ‘For the people, and by the people’

Our government was created with the idealism that anybody could run for government and serve to help their fellow man. That idealism is gone; it is impossible to do anymore. Here is a list of reasons why (not exhaustive):

- The average person cannot afford to run for office.

Expenses to get your message out to the voters are astronomical. It takes thousands of dollars for a town seat, tens of thousands for a county seat, hundreds of thousands for a state seat, and millions of dollars for a federal seat. The salary for that position, if you win, won’t cover a fraction of the expenses it took to run to get it. Furthermore, if you do get into office, you may not be able to hold a full time job while in that position. Sometimes, the seat pays so little relative to the opportunity to have a regular job, that you may not be able to pay your bills. (mostly in town or county positions)

Don’t even think about contributions from “real” people to pay for the campaign expenses. Maybe you could squeak by for a village or town seat with local citizen donations, but anything higher, is nearly impossible. And I say “nearly impossible”" because I do not want to give up on the idea that the people may someday stand up to a corrupt political system. It is 2016 and I see that there is one presidential candidate that is trying. We’ll see if he is successful in getting enough private donations from regular people to compete against the system. It is now 2018 and the candidate did not win. He raised 240.6 million dollars to Hillary Clinton’s 1.4 Billion dollars and Trump’s 957.6 million dollars. Furthermore, being a Democrat, the system was rigged against him in the form of Super Delegates. Many people that wanted to vote for him decided not to because they figured he had no chance with the deck stacked against him. How much money do you have to run for the Presidency?

- Businesses will only support (give money or provide campaign support) to the candidates that will give them an unfair advantage in being represented for their own needs.

Yes, businesses are what get people elected. They run candidates, not you. Stop fooling yourselves. When similar type businesses solicit for funds to support a candidate and then put that money together, they are extremely effective. I have seen a good politician lose his seat when he was harassed by a negative campaign that was funded by one particular business sector. Heck, the money against him was coming in from regions that the representative didn’t even represent. Again, businesses select and elect candidates.

- Wealthy people can also run for office.

Many political committees will select a person to run with the most personal money to use in the campaign. They see it as a way to unseat an opponent using the force of money in a brutal campaign. The candidate does not necessarily have to be the best candidate. The committee only wants the seat. They will worry about politics with their candidate after the election.

With that being said, if a candidate is rich, they are essentially a business. Some actually run to become wealthier in a particular business sector.

It is 2016 and we have a presidential candidate that has enough wealth to run his own campaign during the primary. It is interesting to watch. The political system hates him because at the moment he does not need their money and hence, can say anything he wants to say. And he does. However, what he is saying is inciting anger amongst the people. Unfortunately he is polarizing the people and it could lead to rioting or worse. I have never seen a political candidate with such callous disregard for respect. If you do not think that one person can have so much control over people, then the name Hitler should jog your memory. At the moment, this presidential candidate is doing the same thing that Hitler did when he lead. He is telling the people exactly what they want to hear so they will back him and is willing to degrade and put down the other people without conscious. This may be the beginning of the catastrophic event that everyone fears.

It is now 2018, this rich candidate won, and America is suffering for it. We are seeing first-hand what a rich person with no moral values can do to democracy. He is giving tax breaks to the rich, running up national debt, and killing legislation that is supposed to protect the public and the environment from big business.

- Personal attacks on candidates are brutal.

Many people just don’t want to deal with the negativity in a campaign. Even if the attacks are false and slanderous, the amount of money required to pursue legal action makes it impossible to fight. Furthermore, you will lose the race and the other person will still get the position because the court system is so slow. The tragedy is that many people will believe every accusation against a candidate. It can ruin a person’s personal life and employment opportunities. With dual incomes required to live well, most people will not assume the risk to run.

- People do not pay attention to the real issues during an election.

Most people make up their minds for who they will vote for only 1 to 2 days before an election. Why? Because they don’t really care to put any time into it, even if they harp that they do. It’s all bark and no bite. Most people will prefer to watch their favorite TV show, play their favorite video game, or spend more time on Facebook. Furthermore, many believe that all of the candidates are bad and see no reason to vote for somebody they don’t like. But yet, they continue to complain and take no action to correct it… because it would take time away from their playing and eating time.

- Most people want other people to do their dirty work for them.

Politics is dirty.  The only people that enjoy politics are the people that receive many benefits from supporters (in various forms, legal or not) and those that crave power. Most people do not want to get themselves dirty to try to fix things or run the government better. They prefer to have somebody else get beat-up for them. It is cowardice.

- Many people hate our government and will not try to change it for the better.

After a person tells somebody how much they hate government and politics, they certainly will not want to be seen running for office afterward.

It might appear that I hate government, but the opposite is true. We are fortunate that we have a government system in place. The tragedy is that we can’t be represented fairly within it.

Some of the people that hate our government hate all governments. They want no laws or taxes. Therefore, they will never run for office, but will always complain.

- Many people do not want the responsibility of holding a seat in government.

It could be because they are lazy, afraid, lack ambition, or feel that they would not be good at it. Still yet, many people would not like the job. To be a responsible official, you must devote yourself to a lot of work. Nothing will go as well as you will hope it will, so there will be many struggles. And to create good legislation, it will require a lot of time and resources to get it right. (As a heads-up, most representatives do not put much time into the work that is required. They are there to talk and vote. Some don’t even do that much. That is why we are in the sorry state we are in.)

- There is no safety net for many politicians if they do not get re-elected.

Often, after a person fails to be re-elected, they cannot find employment. Knowing that makes politicians fight harder to stay in office and they will be willing to bend to the will of their financiers so they can keep their seats. Some will do most anything to stay. It no longer turns into serving the people; it is all about keeping their “job.”

Some politicians do get jobs afterward. It appears that the more corrupt a politician was, the better their chances of employment with a lobbying firm or big business. Especially if that person was kind to them while in office or can help the business with knowledge they gleaned while in office. Oftentimes it is to access the private list of contacts built by the former politician that an employer will find attractive.

Our government is run by those that thirst for power and money

There are several types of politicians that run our government. I will cover a few of the more obvious ones.

For the most part, our government is run by people that live to be in politics. They crave power, money, influence, and sex. It is their drug of choice. And because it is like an addictive drug, they will do almost anything to get into or stay in politics. They will make voters believe that they are in politics to help people, but the truth is so far from reality that they will never meet it.

Another form of politician is the person that does not have gainful employment. These candidates can be as dangerous as the prior one because they can be bought-out cheaply and will generally do as they are told, just so long as they are funded for re-election. They will fight vehemently and immorally to protect their seat because it will mean unemployment if they are not re-elected.

A third form of politician is the person that experiences something negative from their government where they feel that they want to make a change. These are the naïve and ignorant ones. Well intended, but clueless as to what they are going to face. If they get elected, there will certainly be a hardened politician that will cozy up to them to assist them in learning the ropes. However, the “assistance” is not real. They will be brain washed into helping the cunning politician’s agendas. Furthermore, they will taint the mind of the naïve politician to hate certain people. The person that is hated is always the enemy of the politician that is “helping”.  The new politician will be coerced into doing this for the corrupt politician and they will not even realize that it is happening. This tactic protects the corrupt politician.

Folks, I’m not making up any of this stuff. I am telling it the way I have seen it or experienced it.

There is a fourth politician that actually makes it through the fire and is not completely tainted. These politicians are generally well intended and not completely corrupted. However, I have still seen much influence coming from the party bosses. There is always a need for funding that only the party can give you. Even rich candidates will go to the political party’s well for money and influence to win. With that being said, they are the lesser of the evils that can get re-elected.

Most politicians are vehement liars and will insert a figurative knife into your back just as soon as they have an opportunity if they think you can damage their reputation or give them competition. Loyalty is not in their vocabulary. Betrayal is not only common, but to be expected. Politicians will use people and then attempt to squash them once they are done with them so they will not become “competition” in future election cycles. They will also respond similarly if you do not support what they want.

Politicians crave to be seen. They will do most anything to be in the limelight. Have you ever noticed how many pictures of politicians you see in small local newspapers? They hand out awards to boy scouts and veterans, not to honor them, but to get their picture taken with them. It is all a big ploy to get more facetime and to make it appear that they are wonderful people. You should hear what these politicians say afterwards about the people they gave an award to.

When you see a politician announce that they are going to support something or present legislation for something, it is only being done to benefit the politician. Hard-core politicians are lazy people. They will not do anything unless it will reflect positively on them. If something negative happens, they will try to bury it so deep that people and the press will never see it. I’ve seen politicians attempt to edit minutes to take out things they did not want to be presented. It made them look bad so they attempted to change it.

Hard core politicians have no true friends, but they act like they are your best friend. They are very skilled at schmoozing people over. They will treat you like you are something special so they can get something from you that they need. When they have it, they will then drive the knife in your back to get you out of the way.

Be very wary of the politician that is jovial, friendly, talks about their family humorously, laughs, and appears to be fun to be around. It is all a dog and pony show. They do that so you will lower your guard and begin to like them. Politicians crave to be liked. It means an easier time during the elections. They also thrive on the attention. The more people looking toward them, the better they feel. This is one of their drugs.

Another tactic of corrupt politicians is in how they present legislation or budgets. They will screw people over during their first years in office and then give things back in the last year of their term, telling everyone how generous and hardworking that politician is to be able to give it to you. Like you never had it before! Amazingly, most people fall for it. They will also save real work for the last year of a term so they look like they have actually done something. They do it because people have short memories and by putting it at the end of their term, the people will see something positive before the election.

Remember; hard core politicians have no real friends. I frequently saw one particular politician hug and kiss a woman that he hated. Later he would say that he was going to crush her. Yet, if you witnessed his greeting, he made it look like he was that woman’s best friend.

Many politicians can be bought for a measly $200 contribution to their campaign fund. Yes, that is right; it does not take much money to buy a politician. Furthermore, many expect government employees under them to donate to their political campaigns. If they do not donate, the employees know that they will risk losing their jobs. It is illegal, but it is impossible to prove because it is an unwritten and unspoken rule that the political leader will make understood without saying it.

These politicians are cunning and build up war chests of money so it is nearly impossible for a competitor to take their seat. When they have enough money to be untouchable, they will then begin to donate some of that money to organizations that will reflect positively on them. Isn’t that nice? They strong-arm employees and businesses to donate money to their campaign committee, and then turn it over as if they were donating their own money as a charitable donation. They will get their picture taken and look like a hero. Most people will actually think that the politician was donating their own money. They were not; it belongs to the campaign committee. Most people have no clue how that works. Amazingly it is legal and considered a legitimate expense. Probably because it is known that the donation was actually money used to get votes.

Another tactic used by bad politicians is the infiltrator. The politician will promise something to a person if they spy and infiltrate on other candidates’ meetings. I saw one guy get a job through a bad politician after doing just that. In another instance, a person stalked a candidate and taunted him until that candidate made one mistake in response to it. It was recorded and handed to the news media that had a field day with it. If my information sources are correct, that person’s significant other was later supported to run for a very influential position and won. That was some kind of a reward for cowardice taunting.

Hardcore corrupt politicians will also find people to figuratively take the bullets for them. If something controversial comes up, and that politician wants it presented, then that politician will find a way to have another person present it so it does not reflect negatively on them. Even though they will vote for the legislation, they can point to another person that brought the issue up. Again, it is amazing how many people will do this for that politician! Do not underestimate the propensity for stupidity.

Most politicians are selected by only a few people in a political party. (Party bosses) They decide who will be the golden candidate based on who will do their bidding, has a good chance of beating the candidate in the other party, and has access to a lot of money. Morals, experience, and good intentions count for nothing. The party bosses get their marching orders from businesses and special interest groups. (Often one and the same.) If you are not the hand-picked candidate, your chances of winning an election are slim to none. It is nearly impossible to get enough money to fight the onslaught of negative campaigning that the party bosses will conduct against a candidate. And they will leave no stone unturned to trash your reputation, family, and business.

I was once told by a hard core politician, who was also a lobbyist, a party boss, and a party chairman, that the first order of business to win an election was to take your opponent out of the race before the election. He called himself a “hired gun” for other politicians when they wanted competition removed. It is a horrid job, but he appeared to like it very much and smiled when he talked about it. Don’t you just love your friendly neighborhood politician!

People really do not understand how corrupt the system is. I could tell you stories that you would not even believe, so I won’t. I was involved with politics at one time and learned more than most people will ever see or hear.

So… let’s say that the party bosses have picked their candidate and they get him/her elected. Now what? Now it’s payback time. You don’t think that the special interests are going to leave you alone after they footed the bill to get you into office do you? Heck no! You were their investment. They are going to have a meeting with you first thing… even before you are sworn in. You are essentially owned.

Here is the thing about politics; unless you buy in to the corrupt game, it will be hell on Earth if you enter a race. It doesn’t even matter which party you enroll in. (There are REALLY only two.) Both play the game the same way, but their agendas differ slightly. The hand-picked candidate is the golden child. Any other candidate running in that party will be smacked down by the party. At least they will do their best to do so. That process is wrong for a plethora of reasons. Yeah, I know; there are primaries, but the deck is seriously stacked.

Once that hand-picked candidate gets into office, they will develop a sense of power and influence. They begin to really like people coming to them asking for things. It is a real power trip for most politicians. And because they essentially have a guaranteed job for years, they don’t even have to work that hard. The position has a good salary, many benefits, and a great retirement plan. Furthermore, most have aids that will do their work for them. Most politicians talk their entire way through their term. They like the position so much that they don’t even hesitate to provide for the special interest groups that got them into office. Their moral compass is set to point toward money.

Each year that the politician is in office, the more addicted they become to the power and influence. They develop a feeling of being above the general public. It is like a drug for the hard core politicians. And like a drug addict, they will do almost anything to stay in office. That politician becomes a trusted and seasoned pawn to the political party and special interest groups. The party will stroke that politician and make him/her believe that they are the best person to run things. Once they have a pawn that they can control and that person is re-electable, they will make him/her believe that they are the chosen one from god. Politicians that sell out and develop a mindset of being the chosen one are difficult to come by for a political party. Why? Because most people know that the real job is difficult. And if you don’t do the work, then you must be owned by the establishment or go broke. Think about it… why are there only a handful of candidates for most political offices? Why have you not run for office? That should give you a better perspective.

The only way to circumvent this cycle of corruption is to change campaign finance and establish term limits for politicians. But guess what? The very people that control that legislation are the politicians that do not want it to change, so they can stay in office indefinitely. Don’t hold your breath waiting for that to happen.

Again, as I stated previously, I want to say that not every person that gets into office is bad. Some miraculously get in and are well intended. But they are truly rare and the establishment essentially nullifies most of their attempts to change things. Eventually the person in office will lose their seat in a future election. It is nearly impossible to hold a seat without the backing of the party bosses. Most people simply do not have access to the money and influence it takes to stay in office if they are not owned by the political party and special interest groups.

I could go on and on regrading politics because I was once involved. I saw the worse it had to offer. I made progress while in office, but the “system” eventually infiltrated and nullified most of the progress my administration made. I saw completely incompetent people get elected into office, replacing very competent people just because of the backing of a party. Lies were spread like wildfire and voters bought into them without verifying their truthfulness. They gave away their trust and believed the smooth talkers. Remember what I said about trust? Voters often do not get it right. They will believe what they want to believe and the hard core politicians will know exactly how to make them believe what they want to make them believe. That is how many elections are won and how good officials lose their seats. It is pure manipulation.

To end this section, I want to tell you that the best person to represent you in government is the person who doesn’t really want to do it. That sounds counter intuitive, but it is true. Any person that has made it their goal in life to be a politician is already bad for government. Plain and simple. A politician that doesn’t really want to be there is probably there because they are driven to help people and that was the only way they could accomplish it.

If the people of our country take responsibility to find the best candidates for our government, then every obstacle in our way can be overcome. If people resign themselves to the same-ole-same-ole, then our country will continue in its downward spiral. We need people to pay attention and stop putting candidates forward simply because they are popular or rich. And we need good hard working smart people to run.

How do we fix our government?

It is only through people revolting that we will make sweeping changes to our government when we are not properly represented. History has taught us that. Martin Luther King understood that well. Sadly, it may require a coup sometime in the future if our politicians do not create legislation to fix the corruption and unfairness with campaigns. A coup is drastic and we should not need to go to such extremes for fair representation.

Real change is locked away tightly by hard-core politicians and businesses. And citizens do not appear to care enough to demonstrate against it. They have their toys to occupy their time. As long as they can eat, stay warm, and play with toys, then they will not unite and make changes. Most people do not have solid morals that they are willing to fight for or defend. They might say they do, but you can count on one hand how many people generally will run for office. And that is out of thousands, tens of thousands, or millions of people that are qualified and could.

Every candidate running for office promises to make sweeping changes if they win, including our governors, yet, they change their tune when they win because they do not want to lose their “job” by following through with their promises. Most politicians have bigger aspirations than their existing office and will find a way to ward off any real change that would create fair elections. Incumbents have an unfair advantage in many ways. They certainly will not vote to give that up. And it is for that reason why it must be the people that demonstrate to make change occur. We saw that with the Vietnam War. With that being said, I don’t forecast any initiative for fair elections anytime in the near future.

I’m going to add a tidbit of information regarding fair elections that I ran across during my campaign for the State Senate. The League of women Voters sent me a form to fill out asking me if I would support their initiative for fair elections. After reading it, I wrote them a comment that I supported their efforts for fair elections, but I felt that their changes did not go far enough. I do not recall being contacted by them afterward and do not believe I received their endorsement.  In-fact, I was not endorsed by any PAC or special interest group because I ran on a platform of reform. My opponent appeared to fill out every form sent to him so he could get support from everyone, regardless if he really supported them or not. During one of his terms, he actually voted against legislation for one of these groups he had gained support from and it ended up being his undoing in the next election. Most of the time, things like that do not catch up to a politician, but it did for him.

What kind of changes would improve our government?

Presently, businesses are considered to be people. That is wrong! They are not people and should not be treated as such. Changing that would be a huge step in the right direction. Businesses should not be allowed to donate money to campaigns like a real person can. Will that ever happen?

I do not see that in the immediate or long-term future unless sweeping changes are made in our representatives in Congress and members of our Supreme Court. The people in office (who are required to pass that law) got into office and can stay in office purely because of funding from businesses. Furthermore, that change would then make it so only wealthy candidates could run for office. That too would need to be changed at the same time. Again, our goal is to make a level playing field for any person who wants to run to serve their country.

To that end, all elections should be funded by a special government program where each candidate gets a fixed amount of money to run for office at each given stage of the process. In order to be eligible, each candidate would be required to attend question and answer sessions with other candidates for public viewing. No money, other than from the government fund, could be used for campaigning. If other money is used, then the candidate is pulled from the slate, must personally pay back the money they received from the government, and will spend time in jail equal to the term of the office he/she was running for.

In addition, there should be no PACs that can campaign for a candidate. If they do, then the people involved should be arrested, fined heavily, and then jailed for the term of the office. To keep mystery fliers from being mailed, the Post Office would need to instigate a registration process for political mailers. Only registered mailings from and paid for by a legal campaign committee would be allowed. Violators would be jailed.

The suggestions above are only a start of the changes we need to do in our government to enable regular people to serve in office for their country. But alas, we must deal with reality. Change is not going to happen at the present time. We gave up that right (passively) and we cannot get it back through government reform with the representatives that are holding office. Legislators simply will not pass laws like that. So where does that leave us?

Powerless. Helpless. Hopeless. …LESS than. (At least for now)

Unless we demonstrate and replace our representatives in government.

Why so much talk about politics!

Religion, politics, government, and spirituality are all connected. A change in one affects the others. Our founding fathers in the USA tried to keep religion and government separate. It has worked better than in other countries, but “people are people” no matter where they are from. Once a person believes in a religion, that belief will influence their decisions if they get into government.

And therein is a huge problem. When religion dictates what all the people do, we are essentially making religion the law. And as I stated earlier; every religion is not true. Therefore, if influenced by religion, then our government cannot possibly lead us in the proper direction. It will always be influenced by thousands of years of lies that keep perpetuating themselves. And there appears to be no solution in sight.

I want to make people aware of something that is very significant, but that many people will miss. Be very concerned when a political candidate grabs a bible or other religious doctrine and shakes it for you to see during a campaign. That is a huge indicator of their position regarding their religion relative to other religions. The candidate is saying that he/she will use that religious script as their guide when in office.  That is no different than the intentions of the Islamic extremists. If you are not of the religion of that candidate, you better register to vote and make sure he/she does not get elected, regardless of what that candidate is promising you. Political leaders with strong religious ties are toxic to democracy.

On a similar note, and for comparison purposes, Hitler cozied up to the Catholics in order to win his first election. He made many people believe that he was a devout Christian. Once he was in power, he didn’t need the Christian leaders anymore to gain votes, so he ignored them. Hitler told the people what they wanted to hear and made them believe in his way so he could gain power. And as we saw, Hitler had no problem killing religious people… called Jews.

Ultimately, our governments may cause a catastrophic event so big, that the world population will be devastated. Maybe that will be enough to prompt the survivors (if there are any) to take a realistic look at religion.

“Why are you even writing this book if you have already given up?” some might ask.

Because I have NOT given up! While I say that things cannot change in its current state, I do not mean that there is no possibility of change forever. We live in a Physical Universe that is in a constant state of change. Nothing stays the same for long periods of time. Catastrophes happen, people sometimes gather quickly in protest without warning, accidents happen, etc. We need to be ready to move forward with a cultural evolution when the opportunity is ripe. I hope that people can read this book and keep what is written in the backs of their minds for when that event happens. It could be a week from now, a year from now, or a hundred years from now... but it will happen.

I have no premonitions, crystal ball, or special messages coming down from a magical entity that can tell me when the pinnacle of the present catastrophic event will happen and what it will be. Nobody will get that information because everything in our Physical Universe is changing and we have the power of choice. There is no fixed destiny for anyone. We may have opportunities presented to us, but our life is not a predefined set of steps that we have no power over. What would be the point? I wish people would think about that. Furthermore, the catastrophic event is occurring gradually as a “death by a thousand cuts”.  In other words; our societies and environment will eventually crumble over time until there is a breaking point.

Keep in-mind that in antiquity, all large nations eventually fell and societies were destroyed. They did not have any nuclear bombs or advanced weaponry that caused it. Clearly we are fully capable of destroying ourselves without help from technology. Technology only makes the destruction occur at a faster rate.

Recent technological advances in the use of LiDAR (Light Detection And Ranging) devices allowed archaeologists to digitally remove trees from aerial images of Mayan cities, revealing the ruins of a pre-Columbian civilization that was much more complex and more interconnected than most experts previously understood. The ruins of more than 60,000 houses, palaces, superhighways, and other human settlements belonging to the ancient Maya were identified under the jungles of northern Guatemala. It is estimated that MILLIONS of people lived there. Wild jungles now exist where ancient cities once thrived. Do not underestimate the destructive capabilities of humanity.

That wraps-up the section on politics. If it makes you sad or depressed to hear the pitiable state of affairs of our government, then pay attention and think about what you may be able to do to correct it. Sometimes it only takes one person to change the world. Let’s hope that the one person is strong and true. Because if they are not, we will be in a world of hurt. I am willing to step forward. Are you? Join me in moving our country and our world forward. It will be one incredible way to build a Time of Living and preserving our world for future generations of spirits in this garden of spirits.

[Music: Don’t Dream it’s Over, by Diana Krall] Listen before reading.

Efficiencies in Food Production are Causing Social Problems

“Odd topic,” one might say, “How does food production influence understanding one’s spirit?”

Greatly!

In antiquity, if people did not physically work to grow their food they would starve to death. Life was very simple. Most of their day was spent doing physical chores so they could survive and raise a family. They mingled with each other and formed very tight family bonds. People working together will often find much camaraderie and develop kindred spirits. That is important for building your Time of Living experiences, for you will then be able to be with those people within YonTathia.

While that might sound good on the surface, all was not rosy in their lives. Many of the people did not own the property they farmed. Property was owned by lords and kings. The lords were a form of slaveholder that needed to be fed. The Lord’s castle also took resources away from those that worked. In return, they were given some sort of security from an army. However, the king and his family would squander many of the resources and food selfishly. Life was difficult for the farmers, who in essence were slaves to the Lord/King.

Time progressed and with it technology advanced. Lords that controlled a subset of people found that they could increase food production from the people (slaves) if they used the newest technology. It gave them a competitive advantage. When they no longer needed these workers, they kicked them off the land they had been farming. With no farmland there was no other option than to flee to the cities to find work.

Not only did technology make food production easier, but it also created work that was not farming. People worked in factories making goods. The biggest difference in their lives were that people were not working the land and not working with family members any more. Family camaraderie and bonding faded away because families were now apart during the day and did not work together. The food they ate was also not grown by them, but through the farming industry.

Eventually, the technology was superseded with newer technology. Workers living in the cities that made the older technology were laid off and had to find work elsewhere. Now men needed to move away from their families to find work. The family unit was beginning to shatter. Some men were able to commute to work, but even with that, the wife’s “family” support from her husband only came in the evening after work and a long commute. While some of her time was taken by indoor chores, she began to have some free time when the children were old enough to go to school.

Wars broke out and women were now needed in the factories to supply the armies with weaponry. Again, the family unit cracked wider. When the wars were over, the women returned home, but many no longer liked living at home all day. Women began to join the workforce. And with that came more income. They could pay others to raise their children while they worked and they made enough money to buy bigger things like larger homes, cars, and vacations.

Some women continued to stay at home. With the children attending school, the mother began to have some free time. Instead of working, she began to watch that box called a television. Again, the family structure began to fracture because the mother was spending more time in front of the box instead of doing constructive work. When the children came home from school, she either shuffled them off or sat them down in front of the box and used it as a baby sitter.

Meanwhile, there were less and less people doing farming. Technology for producing crops had also improved and massive acres of land could be planted efficiently to feed the increasing population in the cities. As the population expanded, so did the amount of farmland to keep up. However, the small famers could no longer compete and had to sell out to the large landholders who had economies of scale. (Modern day Lords)

Time progressed. Eventually we hit a point in time where it was now a requirement for both the man and the woman to work in order to provide a decent living to keep up with all of the things they felt that they needed. Children were dropped off for others to rear. The caretaker of the children had no direct interest in the children or the family, other than to collect payment for housing the kids. The family fracture continued to widen.

The population continued to increase and food was prevalent. Technology in the workplace continued to advance at an alarming pace. Each new advancement was supposed to give people more free time and make work easier. It did. Nevertheless, to own technology and keep the large houses and expensive cars, it was now a requirement to have two income producers.

Technology creep had a cost that people did not see coming… it really did give them more free time by delivering automation in the home; however, it then took it away in another form in order to keep growing. People became addicted to doing less and wasting time on frivolous computer applications and television. The free time given by technology in the home was never reinvested into the family. Women did not stay home to raise a family because they could not afford to. Instead, many worked at jobs that gave them no spiritual growth or camaraderie, while a stranger raised their children. When that happens to a person, they long to feel “anything” that might give them some comfort. Therefore, they reverted to addictive behaviors to try to get some feeling of satisfaction. And with that topic, we arrive at Facebook and electronic games.

“I still don’t get it; how does that have anything to do with food production?” you might ask.

Food production was the base level of work for survival at one time. It also created the closest family ties and camaraderie. That is now gone. What people are left with are brain numbing “social” applications (that do the opposite of their title), television, and games to occupy their “free” time that technology gave them. And children are given these same toys to babysit them instead of working with the family and building relationships, knowledge, and understanding. The longer we spend not working, it is that much harder to become strong and true and to build Time of Living. That is the crisis we face today. That is part of the catastrophic event we are seeing unfold.

At the same time, people began to figure out that religions were bogus and participation fell-off from attending congregations or learning about their religion. That had an inadvertent drawback; people were not receiving any of the teachings of the good aspects that were tacked-on to the untrue religions, like moral values and behaviors. Now we had people not doing real spiritually rewarding work, and there was no moral compass for families to live by.

Back to the food issue…

As long as there is food to supply the non-farming people, they will continue to work at jobs that are essentially not spiritually constructive work. People go through their workday thinking that they are working, but they are not. They simply click away at little plastic keys, staring at a screen, and move pieces of paper from one place to another.

That is a very simplistic view of the world and how we progressed through time. It does not fit everyone, but I am trying to make a point. Obviously, there are workers in restaurants that feed people, people in markets providing food to people, and mechanics working on cars to keep transportation running. I could list many more real jobs. Generally they require physical effort to do them.

With that being said, let’s create a scenario that might shed some light on real work. What would happen if one day the food supply ran out? What would happen to all the “work” that people thought they were doing?

It would disappear. Instantly. What would replace it? Real work.

People would be required to grow the food themselves at home. However, not everyone has ground to grow vegetables in and they are completely ignorant in how to do it. Furthermore, where would all the seeds come from? Take that one step further and people begin to leave the city of jobs in droves to find a place to live and grow food. Only… there are no places for them. All of the rural housing is already distributed to people that did not live in the cities. You see… it was the efficiencies in mass food production that allowed the people to live in the cities, not their jobs. The city is not a place that can sustain itself. The easy supply of food enabled them to live without doing real work. And without food, the people there are helpless. They don’t know how to do real work and there is no place to do the real work. In-effect, they had been being cared for by technology, not themselves. The money they worked for was just numbers displayed on a screen or on a piece of paper… utterly worthless when the shit hit the fan (SHTF).

Here is a tidbit of info… the money in your wallet is worthless and the numbers in your savings accounts do not reflect anything physical that you own. Our monetary system is one giant chain letter without anything of substance to make it real. It only appears to work because we keep the flow moving so it does not collapse on itself. It will only take one disastrous event and you will find out very quickly what you actually “own.” One drop in the “money” flow (like oil production stopping, food supply stopping, or electricity stopping) and everything falls apart because there is absolutely no substance behind the numbers. If you go to get your $500,000 nest egg, at that point you will find out quickly again, that it never really was there to begin with.

And now we are seeing crypto currency raising its ugly head. That takes the chain letter of a monetary system to another fake level. The currency is nothing other than electronic signals in computers and the people that created it are not even trying to hide that fact. Yet, people are rushing to it like it is a lifeline for an investment. People have an insatiable appetite to try to work systems to get something for nothing. And that is all that this system consists of. A group of people that hope that they will get in early enough to build large bit currency numbers and then to get out before it collapses. Many “investors” will lose everything because there never were any real hard assets to support even once cent of crypto currency. This type of monetary manipulation should be banned.

Do I need to take this further? It gets rather nasty. I’ll let your own imagination take over if you feel so inclined. It isn’t good.

If you want hard assets that will remain after a catastrophic event, then buy equipment to farm with. Non-powered ones would be ideal. And always have a store of seeds in your refrigerator. At least you will not starve. (Unless somebody steals your food. And they WILL try. All those lazy people that do not like to do real work, and have access to guns, will kill others to take their food. Expect it. It will be a blood bath when it happens.)

You see, we are supposed to work physically for what we eat and we are supposed to form family units and societies that help one another. We stopped doing that many years ago. And hence; why I am bringing this message to the people. We are only a few years away from a major disaster. To qualify “few” it could come in ten years, one hundred years, or two hundred years. However, it is not five hundred years away. And it will only happen if we do not stop it. Right now, the trend has a mind of its own. It will take a considerable amount of effort to thwart it.

“How do we stop it?”

We reverse evolve our society and forward evolve our spiritual life.

“What?”

Yes, you read that correctly; we reverse evolve how we work and raise families and we spiritually evolve by reconnecting with the spiritual realm, but without religions to take advantage of us. We are conditioned to think that we should always move forward with technology because it makes things better and gives us more free time. Has it? No! It has not made life better. Life is not about doing less or owning more stuff. We have completely lost the true meaning of life.

And religions have not helped a bit to guide us. They stand idly by and watch things get out of control… out of their control. You see, religions failed. They failed because they were not true. They had people believing that all they had to do was to pray, support a religious organization, and worship a superhuman being and they would go to a heaven. Well folks, that just isn’t so and you are seeing that first-hand right in front of you. Plethoras of spirits that cannot make their journey home are filling up this world.

Had we not jumped on the religious bandwagons and technology, we might still be raising families and enjoying tight knit communities. We would certainly be working harder and living shorter lives, but those lives would be worth much more when we die. In effect, what I am saying is that spirits and families must be made by hand to have true value.

The easier we have it on this planet, the harder it will be to make our journey home. We must work and we must create supporting societies if we are to make that trip home. There is no magical piece of technology or chant that will do it for us. We must earn it! Each individual is responsible for his or her own Ark of Life. No parent can build it for their child and no religion can bless it upon them… they simply must build it themselves. Furthermore, free time is idle time and idle time does not build Time of Living for you to have when you make your journey home.

“How can we reverse evolve our society?”

We begin an evolution to get back to raising our families ourselves and doing true work. If you look at the Amish, they have been doing that for decades. It can work and it can work without a religion being attached to it. I will address this in more detail in its own chapter.

“Okay, so how do we spiritually evolve?”

I don’t have magical answers or a “plan from above.” Nothing has given me understanding of the exact procedure. You see, it must come from everyone, not just from one individual. In-fact; that is partially the reason we are in the situation that we find ourselves. We shrugged our responsibility and created figureheads to do that for us. However, these figureheads simply cannot do anything for us spiritually and have taken advantage of their position to only help themselves.

It is time to accept responsibility for our spirits and the world that is our garden of spirits. Everyone must participate.

I do have some suggestions later in this book for the spiritual evolution and the reverse physical evolution. I will also include the related difficulties with them as well. Again, this is not “the” recipe to fix things. Fixing our situation will develop through everyone as the new evolution takes hold.

Colleges are Destroying our Society and Economy

The title to this chapter might sound counterintuitive. How could a college education destroy our society and economy?

Very easily.

We send our young adults into the world after graduating high school and tell them that they will need a college education to become productive workers, get a good paying job, and to learn about society. That is correct to a certain point. However, it isn’t all good. There are aspects to a college education that will enslave people, brain wash their thinking, and destroy our economy.

Colleges can help to bring forward a person’s natural skill so they can further enjoy working in that field while earning a living. That works for some people, but not all.

Many graduates come out of college with a degree in a field that they cannot find work in. However, they have accumulated an incredible amount of debt to attend college and physically live while doing so. It could take them up to 25 years to pay it back. In other words, they have become enslaved to the creditors. They will need to work to pay off the loan and the interest that will accrue.

Debt is the opposite of savings. With savings, there really isn’t anything there and nobody is doing your work for you just because you have big numbers in an account. However, with debt, you are a slave to others every day of your life. You work for them until you can get your letter stating that you are a free person again. (Paid the debt back.)

Historically, the college degree would more than compensate for the debt by making the graduate eligible for higher paying jobs. The extra income from having the degree was more than the interest being paid back to the creditor. In other words, it is more like an investment than an expense. That is not working as well as it used to. Why?

One reason is blatantly obvious; the cost of the degree has seriously inflated. Colleges and universities have let their operating costs skyrocket. Some of the causes include:

- Salaries are too high for the high level administrators running the facility.

- Huge buildings that are expensive to build and expensive to maintain are being built just to compete for students, yet the investment is not giving the students a better education.

- Large sports facilities have been built to attract students. Most students do not use them or need them to build their career.

- Books are too expensive.

- Housing is too expensive.

- Food is too expensive.

- Students are taking too many ineffective courses and those that do not compliment their desired employment.

Another reason for increased cost with poor yields after graduating is that the guidance counselors are becoming specific for each field of study. Instead of figuring out a student’s true aptitude, they focus on having the kid take courses that is recommend for the counselor’s specialty. The counselor sells the student into that degree program and is rewarded with retaining his/her job to get more kids into that program. It is a numbers game. The student gets a degree and realizes afterward that he/she does not even like the work that is available in that field. Thus, the student must return to earn another degree. (Effectively, a returning customer to make more money for the college.) There was never a process for students to really figure out what they would like to do for work so they would take the proper courses in an efficient and economical time-frame.

Other negative aspects of colleges are:

- Requirements for degrees are too broad. Focused training in a much shorter time period would be better. Students only use a fraction of their studies in the job place. Most of what they learn never applies to real work.

- No skills are being developed. All a degree says is that you passed a series of tests after reading a book. Most students have no practical skills after 4 years of their life in an educational institution. Students should be educated while doing actual work in their field of study. In other words, colleges turn into training facilities so when a student leaves, they have real job experience. The work being done at college can offset the expense of attending.

- Many students party and spend too much money frivolously without understanding the consequences later. For many kids, college is four years of not having real-life responsibilities. They see loans as free money and family assistance as deserved because they breathe. They feel entitled to everything. In-between having good times, they do some studies (that probably do nothing for them) and take tests.

There is another side to colleges and universities that has caused us much grief. This is not about cost, but about what is being taught.

Students earning Masters of Business Administration degrees are being taught skills that favor stockholders and not the people who work for the companies. I speak from experience because I took those courses and earned my MBA in an exclusive Executive MBA program.

Executives are taught to focus on bottom lines for stockholders instead of concentrating on what is good for the employees, the company, and the people of our country. There are no longer any moral values in our businesses and the focus is to teach students cut-throat business practices.

I took a course in business ethics when I was earning my MBA degree many years ago. It was amazing how many of the other executives horsed around during that class. (My class consisted of managers and CEOs in the business world) They simply did not take the class seriously. It completely frustrated the instructor. Nobody learned anything from that course because they shut down the learning process. Every other course they took was about earning more money except for that one. The executives simply did not want to hear it. At the end of the course, the instructor told us that we were in a crisis situation because most companies no longer held any ethical values. He was right… and our class was a prime example that certainly supported his findings.

Furthermore, our colleges have educated foreigners at an alarming pace, relative to Americans. Is that a bad thing? If we were all as one physically around the world, it would be a great thing. However, we are not all as one physically on this planet. Each country is very aggressive in acquiring wealth and resources for their own people. Every country is competitive in the global economy against every other country. In other words, every country is striving to ultimately enslave us to support them.

We have educated foreigners in how to compete with us and they learned very well. I spoke with a college administrator about this phenomenon. He told me that American students were being put at the end of the line for education because the foreigners pay full tuition with cash and cash is always king. The next time you visit a high-tech school, pay attention to how many of the students are foreigners. When my oldest son graduated from an engineering college, he was in the minority... as an American.

And to add fuel onto a fire, our universities taught our own businesspeople to off-shore the labor to cut costs and become more competitive. The foreigners, now educated in capitalistic competitiveness, started up their own companies and/or bought us out once we moved our manufacturing and laboratories overseas. After doing that, they took their wealth and began to buy up our land and businesses in the USA.

Along with our manufacturing jobs, we exported our technological advantage. Other countries now have more advanced technology than we have. And we are becoming increasingly dependent on the technology from other countries. Eventually other countries will have such a technological advantage that they will gain superior military strength. Not from men with boots on the ground, but from advanced offensive and defensive missile systems. That doesn’t even factor-in the nuclear technology that several countries now have.

Universities and colleges need to rethink their educational programs. However, it may be too late. Some of the things we need to improve upon:

- Reduce tuition costs. Our children are in too much debt and have become slaves to the lenders. Only the wealthy 1% and foreign students can afford to pay cash for tuition. It is time to shift the load. The young adults coming out of college are the ones working to give that 1% of the people their fortunes.

- We need to set limits on educating foreigners so they can only account for a small percentage of the students in our schools. Furthermore, some subjects should be reserved for only American students. (i.e. technology that gives us a competitive advantage or is proprietary to our defensive systems)

- Revamp the structure of education. The facilities cost too much to build and maintain. The schools are carrying a tremendous debt load that will need to be paid back… from college tuition. We do not need super-structures that add no (real) value and we do not need expensive gyms and sports complexes. If somebody wants to be an athlete, then create schools with training facilities just for that profession as its own entity.

- Focus on training people in a shorter period of time and with a focus on their abilities. We should not be required to take a plethora of courses to earn a degree just to keep professors employed. The degrees will be very focused and will include actual work in a profession during the last year.

- It is time to learn skills and stop playing while in college. College should not be about increasing debt while having a four-year party. Focus, learn, and get out to work.

- Change our focus in regards to how we teach people to run businesses. Teach young adults how to start companies that focus on useful products, take care of their employees, and earn money for all employees to benefit from. The business structure will need to be revamped so employees own the company, not stockholders. It can be done. It is the job of the college education system to find the way.

On the surface it might appear that I am prejudiced against foreign students. I am not. Every person in the world should be entitled to the same educational opportunities. The United States held a serious advantage on that market for years. The rest of the world is playing catch-up. But not only did foreigners play catch up with learning, they have surpassed us in technology and business.  We got fat, lazy, and happy with their money.

The question is not if everyone should have access to education. Everyone should. The problem is that we have countries that are all trying to outdo each other, be more competitive globally, and dominate markets. If we cannot break down the barriers across the world and operate as one world, then certainly I would want the country I live in and trust most (but never completely) to be a bit ahead of the others. It is common sense. And I cannot fault the other countries for moving in a direction to become superior themselves as a way to thrive and protect themselves. After all, the USA is the only country to use nuclear capacity to win a war. I am sure that is in the backs of the minds of all world leaders.

Regardless of my prior comments for correcting some of the mistakes made in the USA, all of them are moot if we can do much better by correcting the way the entire WORLD is governed. If we can remove the segregation cause by country boarders and religions, then the whole competitive problem goes way. Then we can concentrate on educating everyone in the world equally… as it should be. And that education will be free, but focused and quick.

Nevertheless, we need to deal with reality today and if we do not, then we will become a subordinate entity to another country soon. And from the looks of things, some of those leaders in other countries have very weak spirits and values that are less than ideal for any civilization. (Update from 2018: We now have a president that is weakening our position in the world and is crippling and dividing our country. Our so-called leader has a very weak spirit and incredibly poor moral values.)

One way we can fight back and turn the tide on our business problem is to start many small factories/businesses around the country. It is the same concept that now dominates our beer industry. Microbreweries are spreading around the country and taking away considerable market share from the large breweries. The workers are local, the money is local, and the money earned remains local. Overhead is contained by size. The products cost more to make and its relative price for the consumer is higher than commercial beer, but it is better and people are willing to pay for quality. In this scenario, quality is gaining ground over mass produced quantity. That is the proper direction we need to go in. We need less stuff that is cheap. It is better to buy less stuff, but have that stuff we do buy be reliable and functional for real living, not playing. Our college professors should be able to handle that concept.

In a better world we will no longer have big businesses. Manufacturing will be less efficient (a good thing in the scheme of things to come), will be localized, and will require less transportation. In the end, we will have more jobs, less junk in our houses, and better goods and services.

Spiritual Evolution

The Spiritual Evolution is what I am going to call the initiative to reverse the destructive path we have made for ourselves. I will list some suggestions to accomplish this goal and will point out the extreme difficulties with implementing them. It took thousands of years to get to the point we are at. I cannot predict how long it would take to reverse its negative affects so we can arrive at a point where it is easier (or even possible) for us to build our Ark of Life so we can return home to YonTathia.

Keep in mind that the Spiritual Evolution is an ideal/concept and may not be possible to accomplish in the present state of our world. Should I deal strictly with realism instead? No. Ideals can become reality if they are strived for and if people are strong. I much prefer to strive for the ideal solution than to settle for a compromised world that does not achieve the goal of helping one to become strong and true for their journey home. Remember; there are no deals or compromises to making your journey home. You either make it or you do not.

Therefore, I am going to attempt to describe a new form of society that I see as an improvement to what we currently have. Do note that in this scenario there will no longer be individual countries. There is a very important reason for that; equilibrium will never occur when countries exist with differing governments. It just cannot happen. Eventually, one country will make a move to dominate the others, some countries will be deprived of sufficient economic resources to maintain their families, and then war will be the outcome. Thus, to eliminate the possibility of war, we will create one government with representatives consisting of common educated citizens, that will not have a single person as its ruler. That part of the initiative is the World Evolution and that is where we will start.

World Evolution (WE)

In order to accomplish a spiritual evolution, the way the world is controlled needs to change. A spiritual evolution cannot take place if leaders with military and economic powers continuously crush the change that would return control of our world back to the people that work to support it. And without the control going to the people, there will be no opportunity for people to gain understanding of our true spirituality on a global scale.

The spiritual evolution must be world-wide, hence; the term “World Evolution”. We have seen historically and currently what can happen when everyone is going in a different direction with religions and governments. Wars break out, innocent people are killed, and people have no true sense of right or wrong. Religions with opposing positions attack each other in the name of their “god”.

Just as the Union of all Spirits (US) is of one, so too must we be of one on Earth. When we accomplish that feat we will then be able to help each other, regardless of a person’s birthplace, to become strong and true. Being united will help us to achieve equilibrium with our spirituality and economic structure around the world.

I will now offer one scenario that would change the way the world is governed in the pursuit of global unity and equality. Keep in-mind that this is only one of many scenarios that could be used to improve our world and I am not suggesting that it is the ONLY solution. It is essentially an outline to begin working towards new solutions. Every new initiative must begin with an ideal and then move forward with tweaks and adjustments as each stage reaches its destination. Change is not without risk and necessary adjustments; however, without taking calculated risks, we are destined for failure. Our Physical Universe is in a constant state of change, and if we do not change to adapt to it, then we will fail to survive.

Eliminate the Use of Countries

Countries need to become a thing of the past. This world was made with no boundaries. Our world belongs to everyone and no individual. A form of government must exist that is conducted by all the people of the world. No longer will figureheads lead us. We can govern ourselves and do not need individuals as leaders. Creating leaders was a fallacy that historically did not work and continues to not work. Do not let control mongers take control of you, your families, and our societies. Be strong. Resist the temptation to give figureheads control of your destiny. Take responsibility for governing and do your part. Always stay abreast with what is happening in your government and do not be afraid to step forward when you see it going awry.

Even though I suggested not having boundaries, we also need to recognize that we cannot have one central governing entity as well. The logistics would be unwieldy to get things accomplished. Divisions of responsibility can be created for distinct areas around the world called Districts. Each District would have a body of Governance Officers that will be responsible to the people in that area and for collaborating with other districts around the globe. All governance offices in every district will adhere to the same set of laws and principles for global governing.

Eliminate Political Parties

Political parties do not work anymore (and never really worked well to begin with). It is an antiquated system that is failing miserably. Maybe it was the best that we could do at one point, but times have changed and we can certainly develop an improved system for selecting our governance officers. We are now at a point where positive change is being stonewalled by political extremists. Each party refuses to work with the other and the people suffer while politicians continue to draw a paycheck. Get rid of them.

Eliminate the Presidency/King/Dictatorship Position

Again, it is an antiquated system. It came about by those who managed to take control over a group of people. Never again should just one person hold so much power over others. The people should stand strong and correct the injustice that keeps proliferating around the world. Three people in a room should not dictate what happens to the entire world. We need to be in charge of our own destiny as a global union of citizens.

Create a New Form of Global Governing

We need to establish a real government OF THE PEOPLE and for the people. I will describe one version of an ideal I have. With much more thought given to it, I am sure there could be many tweaks to make it better. This is a small book and I am simply giving one example of a newer type system of government that would be run by regular citizens. I am sure it would require tweaks along the way.

Government Officers would be selected by a lottery system in each district. Each officer will serve a four-year term. An Officer position can be at a District level or Region level. Regions offer a finer control within a District to provide for services more specialized for that area. (Climate and/or terrain). And it bears repeating; all Districts and Regions will adhere to only one global set of rules and regulations. Districts and Regions are created purely for logistical reasons to assure that services are responsive and efficient.

There are several criteria that must be met before a person is eligible to have their name submitted into the Governance Lottery System (GLS).

The first criteria that must be met for the GLS is for the person to graduate high school with a grade point average of “B+” or higher. That should help to assure that we have representatives that are willing to put in the time required to be successful at their position.

Upon graduating from high school, every graduate with a GPA of  B+ or higher must work 1 year for a governance office doing general administrative work. This work program is designed to educate young adults in how our government works in a hands-on fashion, but without any of the true duties of an official officer. High school dropouts or low scoring graduates are not subject to this requirement. Instead, they will do common labor for the government for a year.

After working 1 year for our government in an assistive capacity, the candidate is required to spend 6 months in law enforcement. One month will be spent in physical basic training, followed by 5 months participating in the enforcement department. This will teach them about how our law enforcement program is run, give them first-hand experience for what happens in our society, and educate them in what the stakes are for the people.

Only after working for our government and then working in law enforcement will a person be eligible to have their name put into a lottery system for a government office seat. Until they are selected for a governance office, they can attend higher education or join the workforce.

Higher education can be for any skill, including common laborer. Higher education is free; however, the person must work 5 years after receiving an advanced degree before returning to be re-trained for another occupation.

Once selected to be a Government Officer from the Lottery system and after serving two years in a government officer position, the officer will be required to move to another District and serve their remaining two years there. The new destination will be by lottery. This shift in location is to assure equal treatment between districts.

When the 4-year government office term is up, the person can move to wherever they like with moving costs covered by the government.

A person can only serve one four-year term. If they had a job before going into office, they are guaranteed to be able to return to their same job.

Only one family member can serve as a governance officer at a time.

Businesses can only send letters to government representatives for lobbying purposes. However, regional business consortiums will be held for businesses to conduct presentations to regional governance officers at predefined times and locations. It is up to the Regional officers to then present worthy business issues to the District Officers in an All-Region meeting within that one district.

All-District meetings will be held once a month, with the location of the meeting being held in a different District each time on a rotating schedule. Only three District Governance Officers can attend to represent their district. That too will be from a lottery selection process at the end of each all-district meeting.

Unlike our government in the USA, this government would not vote on important legislation. The people would vote on that and only a super majority (75% in favor) would pass a new law. The government would primarily be administrative to provide necessary services and propose updated legislation for people to look at and vote on. There will be a limit to how many proposals are allowed per year.

Any government officer convicted of taking bribes or other forms of compensation for influence in the government processes will be subject to a mandatory 15-year jail sentence with no option for parole.

Increase the Use of Public Transportation

There are too many automobiles. We need to wean ourselves away from them. Mass transit systems would be expanded and the technology vastly improved.

Busses would pick up workers at predetermined areas and bring them to a train station where they would then depart for their place of work.

Automobiles would be banned from village and town centers so pedestrians can move around freely between shops and apartments.

Automobiles would be rentals; however, whenever public transportation was available, it would be used instead. Automobile rentals would be scheduled through a computer system.

Sustainability Will Be Paramount

The word sustainability is a buzzword these days. And it should be.

There are many definitions of sustainability. Essentially, it is the ability or capacity of something to sustain itself without jeopardizing future generations. It can exist as a system or process without negative effects to the environment or people. You could also view it as a somewhat closed system where resources are used, but in the process, the resources are regenerated so the resources do not get depleted. It can get complicated, but if we take this approach, then the future of our world and the lives of our great grandchildren will be more assured. And remember; you might be your own great grandchild if you need to return after death.

We have raped the land and consumed huge amount of coal and oil to feed the industrial revolution. That is not sustainable because we cannot put it back for future generations to use. When it runs out it will be a “wholly shit!” moment if we have not prepared in advance.

Furthermore, we are burning out our soil. Eventually our agricultural land will become a dessert. History has taught us that lesson, yet we still push our land too far to provide food for us. Our current rate of agriculture is not sustainable. Some large businesses with an interest in agriculture say that we can push the land further and get even more out of each square acre. The Genetically Modified Organism (GMO) vegetables are supposed to do that for us. Don’t bet on it. They still need nutrients from the soil and do not put any back in.

Every business should be sustainable and have zero waste processes. The resources used should not be exhaustible.

Most people do not take this subject seriously because they think they will live through the time of supply and will not be around for when things are depleted. The joke is on them. They very well could be around for it in a future life.

Summary of World Evolution

The World Evolution (WE) is not an option. Something will need to change for this world to sustain growing spirits and to not implode its physical state. The end is not hypothetical; it is real and we are in the midst of that process now. You don’t have to wait for it.

Essentially we need to undo that which has brought us to this spiritual brink of disaster. It will require physical sacrifices, we will need to work harder, and there will be less leisure time. However, we will have equilibrium, equality amongst all people, and a stronger spiritual global community. If you cannot make that commitment, then ask yourself, “Is it worth having more physical things now at the sacrifice of living a wonderful life for eternity?” Because that is precisely what the stakes are.

[Music: Guns, Bombs, and Fortunes of Gold, by Griffin House] Listen before reading.

Social Evolution

The Social Evolution is related to the social aspect of living. Unlike the World Evolution, it does not deal with the Governance aspect.

The topics below are suggestions for change in a new type of world. I do not expect such radical changes to occur in my lifetime. However, if the people of our world were to look at them to learn why they are suggested, they would eventually see how they all work together to make our world a better place to live. The suggestions address the environment, safety of people, and create a society where everyone works and participates in their community.

Anyone reading the suggestions in this day and age will be taken aback because they initially appear so radical from the lifestyle that they are accustomed to. However, after the pinnacle of the catastrophic event, they will then appear very logical and desirable. Everything is relative to where humanity is at the time when the suggestions are read.

We are a very spoiled society and an attempt to implement too many of the suggestions at one time might create havoc. With that being said, to begin an effort to move toward the suggestion would be well served for humanity and our spirituality. If adhered to, it might just save us from extinction.

If anyone thinks that the changes below are on my agenda as President, they would be wrong. With that being said, some of the issues below would be addressed to make progress toward fixing many of the problems facing our society. Does that sound hypocritical? Yeah, it might, actually. But it is not. To expect to implement all of the changes below in eight years is not realistic. Moving toward some of them to help our society progress toward a more fair and equal system, however, is very achievable. As progress is made, adjustments to the suggestions would inevitably change once the results of each change is analyzed for effectiveness.

I will break down unique social topics to make it easier to comprehend.

Jail systems and Punishment

Jail systems will not have computers or TVs. Inmates will be required to work ten-hour days for their keep. Repeat offenders will work twelve-hour days at hard labor. Those that refuse to work will be put into solitary confinement until they decide to work through their own will. Solitary confinement criminals will be required to pedal a device that generates electricity for the facility in order to open a door wide enough to get food and water.

Income earned by an inmate, above the expense to keep that inmate in prison, will go to the education system for students in higher education.

The punishment for rape and pedophilia is complete castration, followed by five years of hard labor.

The punishment for thievery is three years of jail.

The punishment for murder is hard labor until death. If a murderer refuses to work, then they will be placed into solitary confinement with a lever that they can pull to end their own life at any time. It will be their choice to live in solitary confinement or to die.

Hard labor is conducted humanely, but the workers work ten-hour days with one day off every thirty days.

Rapists, murderers, and repeat small crime offenders are housed under lock and key. Smaller crime workers can go home each day. Smaller crime workers who do not report to work will have one year added onto their prison term, be placed in hard labor, and be placed under lock and key.

Inmates under lock and key are not allowed to gather and socialize. With that said, they are around each other when they work together.

Welfare and Unemployment

Welfare and unemployment will be eliminated. Work programs will replace them. Specific retraining will be incorporated into the program, but higher education is not a part of this program if the worker does not have 5 years of work experience since last attending higher education. Those that do not participate in the work program will get nothing. And when I say “nothing”, that is absolute. In effect, they will not be able to survive.

Healthcare

Healthcare will be free and managed at the Regional Governance Office level.

Taxes and Income

There will be no taxes and there will be no paycheck. Everyone will receive the same amount of “pay points” to purchase things when they work. Every job position will pay the same.

There will be no credit. You can only make purchases with pay points. Pay points are divided into food pay and goods & services pay. Food pay can only buy food. This is done to be sure everyone is fed, especially the children. Humans have a way to try to beat systems and sell handouts to feed drug or alcohol addictions. I want to be assured that people will get food for their families when life becomes difficult.

Businesses

Businesses will not be privately held nor will they be owned by the government. In-fact, there will be no government entity that owns anything. Businesses will be run by the people that work at the business. All businesses are owned by all people in general.

There will no longer be a desire to out-compete any other business because there will be no point to it. There will be no competition. Will that stifle innovation and efficiencies?

No, it will not. Innovation will continue, but not to gain efficiencies that would cut labor. Innovations will occur through research centers and engineering centers. Efficiencies are not a concern unless energy is wasted. Much of the labor to make things will return to manual workers.

Keep in mind that technology advancements to eliminate labor are neither a goal nor a desire. In this new scenario, the goal is to give everyone work, food, security, enjoyable communities, and an opportunity to raise a family by the family. It is not designed to give people idle or free time. With that being said, work will not be like sweat shops where high productivity and extreme cost cutting are done to beat a competitor. There are no competitors. The workplace will be a place where people can utilize their natural-born skills. If there is a goal, that goal will be to create workplaces that people actually enjoy going to. There will be time for socializing at midday meals where everyone can come together to share information about their community and family.

Work will no longer be a dreaded place to be. We spend a significant amount of our lives at work; therefore, it should be a social place where we find comfort and camaraderie while we work.

Agriculture

Everyone must work in agriculture on a community farm for one day out of a work period. The skill of farming must never be lost again. Farming the land brings us closer to the Union of all Spirits than anything else we do for work.

Community farms will be worked by everyone in that physical area. The produce from it may or may not be preserved before being shipped to facilities for people to procure with food pay points.

Districts will cross-ship unique produce between districts. This is done to give people a varied diet with produce they may not be able to grow in their district. The logistics will be handled by Governance Offices. Districts that experience hardships because of natural disasters will be provided for by other districts. Work on the farms will also be tracked by the governance offices to be sure everyone is doing their part in agriculture. Neglecting your agricultural duties is a violation and will put you into a hard labor camp for a year.

Every home will have a family garden. This will provide fresh vegetables, herbs, and short-term produce for the family. It will also give people the opportunity to try new vegetables or to create their own varieties. This is an area where people can spend time after normal work hours to provide more food to their individual family. Lazy people will naturally have less to eat and it will be their own fault. People caught stealing food from others will be sent through the jail system process mentioned previously.

Working in agriculture can be a full-time profession or simply a person’s agricultural duty on a particular day of a work period. If agriculture is a person’s profession, they will be required to do community service work for their one special work day.

People will be free to choose their normal profession. If there are not enough workers for a particular trade, then workers can be shifted for one other work day to do something different. This will be done by lottery and will be on a rotating basis so everyone shares that job for a time until it is fully staffed by workers who will choose that job as their profession.

Animals for Meat Will Be Raised Naturally

Animals will be raised for food, but will be required to free range in large open pastures. Not pastures of a few acres, but pastures of several hundred acres. Animals will then be rounded up and only the weakest selected for butchering once the animal is three years old or older. This will assure that the animal lived a good life, that the strongest survive, and that the meat is not mass-produced, causing dietary or other health issues.

Dairy Animals Will Be Discontinued

People are not baby cows or baby goats. Yes, I like cheese just as much as the next person. (And I love butter) However, we have created an animal that simply cannot survive in nature and consumes an enormous amount of food that humans need to grow for them to survive. It is better to give that land to animals that can survive and produce meat. Their life will be better for it. Furthermore, we will significantly reduce the amount of produce grown because we will not be feeding it to dairy animals.

Remove Gaming Electronics From the Household

Children are now cared for by electronic babysitters. They are losing touch with their family, society, and spirit.

Parents are also falling short and spending too much time with electronics. They are losing the ability to communicate effectively with their children and to provide decent meals for them. Children are having problems in school because they are addicted to their phones and can no longer concentrate on their studies at school or at home. Some government officials are blaming the teachers instead of taking responsibility for what is really happening. Changing this situation is going to be difficult because it really is an addiction within the brain. Much resistance will be expected. Addictions are incredibly difficult to overcome, especially when a person does not want to change and/or thinks there is no reason to.

Withhold Phones From Children and Limit Phone Access for Adults

In other words, go back to having one “dumb” phone mounted on the wall.

The smartphone is the new pacifier for children that then turns into the new cigarette for adults. People feel helpless without their phones and become very uncomfortable without them.

I have walked into rooms filled with family members and not one person was talking to another. They were all texting, playing games, or doing social chatting on their phones. We are losing the ability to converse with other people for extended periods of time. The more we distance ourselves from each other, the weaker our spirits will become. This is more of a crisis than people want to accept or understand. Most refuse to look at the situation because it has become the norm and most people are in denial when they have an addiction.

Restrict the Internet to Learning Purposes Only

The internet is not evil, as some might say, but people do evil things with it. Terrorists use it to coordinate strikes, teach bomb-making, track people, recruit evil-doers, etc. Unrestricted access to the internet is killing thousands, if not millions, of innocent people. Our children are being stalked online by rapists and pedophiles as well. It is interesting that politicians do not do anything about deaths stemming from internet use, but will pass a gun control law nearly instantaneously after a mass shooting. Why? Because it would be so unpopular (from internet addicts) that the politicians would not be reelected.

There are also the pornographic sites that make women out to look like pre-puberty girls and men out to look like women. They create a false sense of what we should look like and what sex is supposed to be. That alone is train wrecking marriages and relationships because we have a social identity crisis. It is all artificial. We have lost respect for our bodies and our relationship with our partners. Furthermore, any magazine or website that shows people tied and bound should be outlawed. We outlaw pornographic images of children, but yet, we let our children see people being tortured for sexual pleasure on the internet. And yes, children can get to those websites. I spent some of my time at my previous job blocking these sites for businesses, so I know they exist and I know that they can be accessed easily. It only takes one kid in school to learn a trick to get to the site and then the entire school of kids will know it. (Within minutes using smartphones)

I’m not saying that we should be ashamed of our bodies or of healthy sex between spiritually bonded people. We are all physical animals that are wired to reproduce. In order to reproduce, there is a stimulus to get us to that point. It is not a bad thing. We just need to stop making it our entertainment and to get ourselves back to being natural. Keep our nudity and sexual relationships healthy and at home, not displayed across the world. And let’s stop spreading the notion that our natural look is wrong. Simply accepting who we really are will eliminate a large amount of stress in our lives.

Social networking through the internet is creating addictive behaviors in our society. We need to step up and admit that it is an addiction. It is destructive to one’s initiatives, self-esteem, family life, marriage, and spiritual growth. There is nothing positive about it at all. I could write an entire book just on this one subject. I have watched people waste hours flicking through pages upon pages of posts. And they will do these sessions two to five times a day, every day. They are like chain smokers, with the difference that chain smokers can do work while they smoke.

People fearlessly and ruthlessly attack other people on social networking. They are becoming bitterly outspoken people hiding behind their screens. This weakens their spirit tremendously. They become too bold and aggressive toward other people they do not even know. In reality, they are becoming bold and aggressive towards other spirits that could help them to grow. The reverse should be happening. We need to remove the screens that people hide behind. When people meet “in the flesh”, their boisterous attitudes will certainly change when they cannot hide like cowards.

Lashing out at others over the internet empowers some people. Once they feel empowered, they are much more likely to take the next step and may end up killing many people. Many suicide bombers or mass shooters had social problems and had become recluse. Not many (if any) were community volunteers that participated in helping others. Get out and work with other people in a social environment and watch some of your depression dissolve.

When people are spending all of their time on social networking, real work is not being accomplished. And precious family time is being wasted. With that said, efficiencies in our world and a failed robust family life are giving people too much idle time. They revert to social networking to fill the gap of a spirit that is not being nourished by those that care about them. But social networking is no different than filling-in the gap of a cracked iron beam with Styrofoam. It appears to fill it in, but in reality, there is really nothing of substance there to hold it together. People need to do real work together when they find idle time. Spend time with the kids showing them how to build or make something. If we reverse evolve, this will not be a problem; people will have much to do just trying to keep themselves and their family with enough food.

With that said, abruptly stopping social networking would be extremely difficult. Addictions do not go away in just one day, and will never go away until the person admits to the addiction and wants to change. If we purposely cut it off abruptly, there would probably be mass riots. People are addicted and they will lash out to fulfill their addiction. Regardless, to ignore the problem will certainly be a devastating blow to our spiritual evolution. Therefore, we need to identify social networking as an addiction and begin a gradual discontinuance of its use.

Internet access by employees accounts for billions of dollars in lost productivity each year. I know first-hand because I had to deal with it as a business consultant. Again, I could write a small book just on this subject, but I know others already have. I have personally seen productivity rise 33% when free access to the internet was taken away. With that said, it is becoming increasingly more difficult to do that in today’s business world where everyone expects immediate responses. However, in our new social evolution, it is possible because everyone will be in the same situation.

If we limit the internet to learning and teaching, then the internet is an incredible tool. Every day I find something that teaches me something on the internet. It is far better than encyclopedias because people learn how to do things and then teach others immediately. If there was one invention that I could point to that can help us to grow in a good way, it is the sharing of good usable knowledge through the internet.

Televisions would only be For Educational Programs

Like the internet, television is an addiction that fills people’s idle time. It can be just as detrimental as the improper use of the internet.

Many of the programs are sitcoms that cut each other down, soap operas that give absolutely nothing in return for the time spent, detective programs that are repetitive ad nauseam, game shows that are completely time-wasting, etc., etc., etc. The television should be used for only positive-building functions such as education, news, weather, music, and viewing governance meetings. In-fact, the function of the television and internet would be combined to reduce the cost of equipment. Video communications between businesses and families can occur through these combined devices as well.

Overhaul Our Educational System

We think we are educating children properly, but I disagree to a certain extent. With all of the children’s toys and distractions, they do not have sufficient time to learn everything they need to learn to be responsible young adults. They do homework, go to activities paid for by their parents, and then spend the rest of their time on social media. We are forcing them to learn very restricted paths of education, we do not focus on their natural inclinations, and parents no longer have “time” to teach them how to live. (Because both parents work and then come home to their own addictive behaviors) While there are exceptions, what I am discussing is the new norm. Many people come home from work or school and go directly over to their electronic device.

Many meals are made from a box or come from a plastic bag and people wander off to be next to their electronic device to eat it. Family meal, where the family learns about how everyone is doing in their life, is a thing of the past for many families. Many families do not eat well-rounded meals made from scratch.

Fortunately, I did not fall completely down that hole with my family, but I am not completely without fault. We still have a family meal every night; however, most of the time the TV is running in the background. Within the past two years, we have been viewing cooking shows or the news instead of mind-numbing shows. With that said, it would be better to turn the TV off and touch each other’s spirits while enjoying a meal. I could do it, and I do when I am by myself, however, I’m not the only person in my family. Like I said, addictions are impossible to overcome when a person does not admit to having it. If you want to see instant aggression, simply disconnect the TV while a TV addict is watching. You will see spirit blocking like you’ve never seen it before. Admittedly, this unannounced termination of a program would aggravate even a non-addict, but the addict will go well beyond aggravated. If you don’t believe me, then try it.

The best part of a power outage is that family members come together and talk because their addictions lose power. It is amazing how quickly the family members will move to be together! That there should tell you something.

And for the children whose parents do not keep them busy with activities, they may soon find themselves skipping homework and going out with their friends to party or get into trouble. Many households are simply dysfunctional.

Children will need to be educated in how to live as well as being educated in the areas of science, history, reading, writing, math, etc. Skills like cooking, sewing, child rearing, washing, gardening, electrical wiring, and building would become part of the curriculum for all students. By teaching children how to live they will learn how to care for children, raise a family, work in agriculture, and to work collaboratively with others.

Many young adults find mates and have children before they have a clue how to raise them. Those children then come from broken homes, are abused, have social behavioral problems, and have very little initiative. Some become problems of society, develop addictions to drugs or alcohol, or repeat the cycle of a bad family environment. People are not born knowing how to raise a family. It is learned from watching our parents. Unless we are taught differently, we can only repeat that which we learned as we were growing up. Teaching children how to care for infants and a family when they are growing up will cure many of our societal problems.

We also need to identify the natural tendencies (skill sets) of children at an earlier age so we can focus on teaching them things that naturally interest them or that they excel in. Many students lose interest in school because it does not help them to develop skills that are unique to them or that allows them to use their hands. Not everybody wants to be a mathematician or doctor and some people just cannot sit still during repeated lectures day after day. We do have vocational schools that are more hands-on, but those schools have a negative connotation attached to them. Many people think that only stupid or troubled kids go to them. I went to a vocational school when I was in high school and my principle tried to stop me. He said I was too smart to go there. I enjoyed learning automotive mechanic skills and I still use those skills today. But I also graduated at the top of my class. I wasn’t stupid. I wanted to use my hands to do something instead of sitting in a classroom for an entire day. And I did go to college afterwards to earn two degrees. We all have natural inclinations. It is time to recognize them early and allow people to do what they are naturally good at, regardless of their grades.

Students in high schools should also have mandatory classes in government. This is where they begin to learn about accepting the responsibility of running our government. Many will need these skills if they are selected through the lottery system to be a governance officer. Our existing school systems do have some classes in government; however, the classes need to include hands-on experience in government offices.

We also need to teach our students about running businesses. All workers will have a hand in running the business; therefore, everyone needs to understand how to operate them properly.

What I hope to see is that our children will be well-rounded individuals, not just a grade point average by the time they graduate high school. By the time they graduate, they will have real skills and will already be headed in the right direction for their interests. And an opportunity to work using their newfound skills will be there for them.

Bars Will be Eliminated

Alcohol would be permitted, but only at a person’s residence. Bars are places where many people go that are spiritually lost. Instead of being at a bar, they need to seek help at a clinic to understand what their real problem is.

Yes, there are many people that will go to a bar with friends for a couple of drinks, but that can be handled at home. Every few months I hear of people being shot or stabbed at bars. Many people disappear after having visited a bar.

Bars are not a place to socialize. Many think it is, but it simply is not. Spirits are weakened there and people will act differently with a weakened connection to their spirit. True socializing cannot occur in an environment that weakens the spiritual connection. Furthermore, many people that leave bars have blood alcohol levels that are too high for them to drive safely.

People will be able to have a drink with a meal at a restaurant, but not more than that. Nobody needs to be drunk to have a good time.

Smoking Will be Banned

This should be self-evident. There is nothing of value in smoking and it requires resources that are wasted. In-fact, during the time that you smoke, you gain nothing in Time of Living. You also negatively affect other people around you.

Everyone Must Have an Opportunity to Work

When a person does not work, it has a negative effect on their spirit. I covered this before, but it warrants repeating. When a person does not work, they will find something to do with their time. Oftentimes it is not a good thing.

Nobody should be without work. Eliminate unemployment and welfare and then create work programs that also teach skills so everyone can work.

People that voluntarily do not work will be put into hard labor camps. No person will be able to rely on others to support them. (No monetary handouts)

We simply cannot make our journey home without working, thus the opportunity to work must be available to everyone.

There are many severely handicapped people in our world. While it will be difficult to teach them to do most any type of work, many are capable of doing something. It does not matter how small the task is. They too need to be afforded the opportunity to work. A research program can be setup to explore how to make that possible.

I want to reiterate; when one person does not work for what they get, then another person either has to work extra to give it to them or the person working may get less then they deserve so the slacker gets what they did not earn. That is wrong in every conceivable way.

Religions Will Cease to Exist

This will be done over a fixed time-period to give people the opportunity to adjust and gain understanding of that which is true. Religions cause people to form groups, who then build up support to overthrow other groups. That must stop because it ultimately leads to massive killings, pain, and suffering. We all need to live without fear of persecution.

Religions no longer serve a purpose. Maybe they never did. We are smarter than our ancestors were because of education and we must use the knowledge properly to move our society forward into the next millennia; the millennia where we all can honor our true purpose together and live as one people… the people of Earth.

Child Rearing Needs to be Improved

Women will be required to nurse their child until weaned. (Unless a medical condition prohibits it.) One parent must raise the child at home after it is weaned until it reaches the age of four. At that time, the child will be accepted into a child-care program at the workplace of one of the parents. Every place of employment will have a facility for child-care. Children in childcare are taught things as well as having playtime to learn social skills. Parents will be able to spend time with their child at work two times during working hours. At that time, they will take care of their own child.

At age five, the child will attend school and can do simple work in agriculture when their parent is working during their agricultural duty day.

At the age of 13, children will work with their parents and attend school. Work will not be as rigorous as the parents’ work. They will also be required to take classes on child rearing and participate in the care of the 4-year olds in the child-care centers. Adults experienced in child rearing will teach them how to raise and care for children. This will help to eliminate the cycle of bad parenting.

Children will be able to work in six professions that they select at age 16, working two months in each. They will continue to attend school every third day. After the year is up, they will need to select one of the six professions and then attend a school for specific training in that profession.

General Societal Requirements

Everyone will be required to work in the governance offices (as a laborer), do community services, and work in law enforcement for specific time-periods.

There will be no military and no manufacture of weapons. With no countries, there will be no purpose for a military or firearms. There is no independent government, per se, hence there is no need for the public to arm itself in case it is attacked by the government.

Every adult, regardless of age or disability, will work a four-day work period followed by one day off. Workdays will be 7 hours long. People will get three weeks of vacation per year regardless of how long they have worked a particular job. Vacation days must be taken and do not accumulate.

Everyone is entitled to a home to live in. This is a sticky wicket, as housing distribution will be complicated. In-fact, this aspect is one of the most difficult ones. We have too many people for everyone to have a house with a private garden. The population needs to be reduced. Large houses will be divided into multi-family units.

Women at work will dress in a fashion that does not show off her body. Tops will not expose parts of the breasts and dresses will be knee length or longer. Bras are not required. Color and style of clothing are up to the individual.

Nudity at one’s own home is permissible. Public nursing of infants is encouraged. Makeup is not used, hair is not colored, and all people do not shave or remove body hair. Head and facial hair are kept clean and groomed with head hair not shorter than shoulder length and no longer than elbow length for both genders. The goal is to be a natural human and to reduce vanity. Vanity is like boasting with a fake appearance. Boasting, in-general, weakens the spirit.

Nudity from the waste up while working in the community garden is permissible to accommodate comfort while working. Nudity of any type at other workplaces is not permissible. Full nudity at home or swimming at a beach is permissible. Nudity from the waist up in the community is permissible. These restrictions are the same for both genders. Men and women are not to cover their faces or heads as a dress requirement unless it is to protect themselves from adverse weather. There is no shame in gender, nor is the male to act like a lord to his wife.

The nudity issue being addressed here is to create a society where a person’s body is not considered indecent. We are born naked. If it was wrong, we would be born with clothes on. With that being said, adult nudity is a difficult subject because, as humans with hormones, seeing another adult in the nude will stimulate a physical response that would not be welcomed. And because of that, only the top half of a person would be allowed to be visible.

If research found that it would be possible for a society to be able to walk around nude, then that would be fine. The small amount of research I conducted did show some civilizations walking around completely nude; however, I do not know how credible the articles were and I did not find any information regarding the effect of nudity within the civilization. One might think that if everyone walked around nude, that it would eventually be no different than people walking around with clothes on. That would be fine if we could ascend to that. It would be one less thing to worry about for people. However, without data to back it up, it could be very detrimental to society if it did not work. It might be too much for our society to deal with. I wish it were not, because it should not be “wrong” to be natural. It simply appears that something in our history made us think of ourselves as “bad”. That is what bothers me the most about requiring clothing. We have a spirit and it is not “bad” by nature. By feeling that naked people are bad, we are saying that we are naturally spiritually bad. For now, I do not have a solution to this dilemma. If I had to make a guess as to how it started, I would think that men became jealous of their mates and wanted to discourage other men from making advancements based on visual stimulus. Well… we are animals, after all. Maybe we do need a certain amount of clothing to function in a community.

Couples live in equilibrium with one person being recognized as the family head-of-household. Either gender can assume this role; it is not a forgone conclusion to be the male. Differences in gender are recognized and respected, but it is not a determination for dominance in a family.

Only one language will be used globally. This will improve communications across the world and will eliminate one more thing that could be used for people to segregate themselves from others. Furthermore, instructions for items purchased will only have to be written once, saving paper, writing, and language conversions. This will help with education and make it easier for people to relocate for work. With that being said, cultural differences because of unique environments in each district are fine. Cultural differences could be architectural, vegetables, environmental, clothing, food, cooking, etc.

Population Reduction

There are too many people on this planet. With increasing population growth, the changes I suggest cannot occur.  A concerted effort needs to be made so couples only have one child for the next one-hundred years. I realistically don’t see that happening. Unfortunately, as I said before, a catastrophic event will occur that will reduce the population or there will be major wars to secure the limited resources to live… leading to people being killed… leading to a reduction in the population. One way or another, this world (nature) will seek population control and a new equilibrium. Either we do it in a controlled fashion, or it will be thrust upon us. The latter will be excruciatingly painful.

This is not a magical forecast or a premonition. Simple logic is all that is required to figure this out. Our world is finite and has finite resources. It is physically impossible to increase our population indefinitely. The resources to sustain uncontrolled births will run out. Again, simple math is all that is required to calculate a date when this will occur.

Is a Social Evolution Possible?

The above topics are only a subset of what needs to be done. Will it ever happen? It is highly doubtful that any major changes will occur until there is an abrupt event that reduces resources of food and/or energy. That event WILL happen someday. But I have no way of identifying when it will occur. Nobody else does either, so don’t concern yourself with doomsday predictions. However, do concern yourself with the thought that we are destroying our existence already and if left unchecked, humanity will fail. Our current way of living is not sustainable. That is a reality today.

“Why would people not want to change? They complain all the time about how bad things are.”

People will always complain about anything if life is not perfect. However, just because they complain, that does not mean that they actually hate the way they live. (Even if they say they do.) If they really hated what was happening they would do something about it. Therefore, they don’t really hate it.

And why don’t they hate it? Because they have been satisficed. They are living with at least the minimum required where they do not hate their life enough to expend energy to change it.

The fact is; we live better than some kings lived centuries ago. Is that such a bad thing?

Yes and no.

It is good that we are not as sickly, we are educated, and most people are not starving. Many people are living much better than their ancestors; however, there are still many people that are suffering and starving. Remember; when one person takes more than their share, they are taking that share from others because of the equilibrium factor. That alone is reason enough to move forward with change.

Challenges Facing a Spiritual Evolution

I am not naive in thinking that everyone would accept all of the changes above. Many of the suggestions will appear radical. I understand that people resist change because it disrupts the lives they have become accustomed to and are comfortable with, even though they constantly complain that things have gone horribly wrong. Regardless, somebody must come forward with initiatives if we are to survive on this garden of spirits. We are in a downward spiral and eventually change will become inevitable for the survival of humanity. If the suggestions in this book are not looked upon favorably in our current society, they might be adopted enthusiastically in the future when they will certainly be a necessity for our world to endure.

I will now discuss the challenges we would face in a Spiritual Evolution. There are many and several may appear unsurmountable. I hope that they are not or we are in serious jeopardy.

People will not believe that they should change

People around the world have been conditioned to believe in their religion since birth. They have also been taught to firmly defend their country from outside influences. In other words, they have been conditioned to not listen to reason or to live in equilibrium with others in the world. They have been trained to react violently against new ideas or other ways of living. This was done purposely by our religious organizations and governments to guard against the influence of other religions and governments.

Any addiction is difficult to overcome.

This is a big one. The longer we succumb to electronic addictions, the harder it will be to reach people to make them see the harm it is inflicting upon our society and families. People are becoming recluse, but think they are becoming more social. We are waaaay past the tipping point for electronic addiction. The only way to take electronic devices away is to stop the services that provide them. But with a multi-country world, we can’t do that for fear of being overtaken by another country. Information is king these days in relation to competition between countries. The irony is that we have created a monster that feeds us and eats us simultaneously. Hmmm… that kind of rings of a cattle farmer. The bottom line is that not a single person will change their addictive behavior until they recognize it as a negative addictive behavior and decides to change.

Extremists will fight and kill without a conscience.

Extremist do not live by rules or laws. They have been brain washed to do the bidding of an entity that controls them. It could be a religion with its leaders, or a government with its leaders. People like that do not see how they have been manipulated and will never see it. It is too late for them. Their spirits have been mutilated. Trying to convince them of anything else is futile.

Leaders of countries will NEVER relinquish power without a world war.

This should be common sense. People in power do not relinquish power. They grow to adore and crave it. They also wield the power to kill off any type of evolution, especially if it appears to be a threat to their rule. In order for a world evolution to have any hope of working, the entire world will need to agree to do it. Again, only a major catastrophic event will open up a door for that to happen. Even then, within a few weeks, people will immediately form clans and the destructive process will begin all over again. That is why we must begin to gain knowledge of what it will take to change our world for when the pinnacle of the catastrophic event does happen. It isn’t a matter of “if” it will happen; it is a matter of “when”.

[Music: It’s A-Coming, by Natalie Merchant] Listen before reading.

It may never be possible to eliminate all 4,200 religions.

People act on their fears. And religions use fear strategically to get people to believe in their faith system. If a person believes that they will burn in hell if they stop worshipping their god, how much time will that person give another person who is telling them to drop their religion? Not much, if any. If you are the least bit curious as to how difficult this can be, simply go to a place of worship for a religion that is not your own and then begin to preach your religion to them during the service. Be prepared to run for your life. There is always the person that thinks they will get more god points if they take physical action to remove you and your ideas from the scene.

While we may never get everyone on the same page regarding religion, we can begin to grow the spiritual evolution for those that wish to gain understanding and become closer to the Union of all Spirits. We must afford everyone that opportunity. It is up to them to accept it or not. Nobody that is alive now should be forced into accepting it. It must be their choice. However, we must begin to educate people about the negative aspects of religions and the positive attributes of our true spiritual connection for our future generations. If religions are left to proliferate without a strong initiative to educate people about their true spirit, then we are doomed to failure.

Getting the world to form a government system that does not include a leader will be excruciatingly difficult.

We have had leaders for so long on our world that we simply do not know how to function without them. The World Evolution will be a difficult concept to implement by people that have never done it before. Once it is in-place and functional, it will be easy to maintain. Nevertheless, for two generations, it will be most difficult to keep going and keeping everyone heading in the same direction. There will be a high probability that people will split and try to form independent governments again, causing civil wars. While my idea of a government without a military may sound great, it will be required initially to keep the peace so the new government can establish itself. It can then transform the military into an enforcement agency similar to the police, but without guns. With that said, if the enforcement agency does not have guns, then the people cannot have guns. People will be more careful about attacking others when the only thing they can attack with is hand powered.

Here is an interesting tidbit I learned from a science program. Brain tests have concluded that the emotional part of the brain does not have any influence on not killing somebody if the person is removed from the killing area and does not use their own physical body to touch another physical body in the killing process. However, when that same person is confronted with killing the same person with their hands where they have to physically touch the victim, the emotional part of their brain comes into play and will stop them from doing it. What the scientists do not understand is that the emotional part of their brain becomes more active in the role, but when that happens, the connection to the brain area with the spirit connection is also more active, but cannot be seen. In other words; the closer you physically are to the person you are interacting with, the stronger you will feel their spirit. It is not only the emotional part of the brain that interjects with the killing decision, but the spiritual as well. And thus, if people can only kill people with their hands, there will be far fewer killings.

Most people will not be inclined to read this book.

I’m not going to fool myself; if there is no driving reason for a person to read this book, they simply will not read it. Many people do not want to change, regardless if they state that they do. People are afraid of change and may feel comfortable enough with their existing life that they do not desire change. Again, many people complain, but at the end of the day, they don’t really think things are all that bad or at least not bad enough to warrant them to do anything about it. Furthermore, they might feel that any change would be detrimental to what they have now.

Another point to make is that people simply detest being told that what they are doing is not right. That behavior is part ego, partially a defensive mechanism, and part pride. And let us not forget the fear factor. People will be afraid that the book will try to coerce them into something to take advantage of them. In other words; they fear it will be like a religious book. When the word “spiritual” is said, people immediately become uncomfortable.

Will people turn to this book when the world begins to implode? Maybe. Maybe not. My guess is that they will not. There are many countries where people are being massacred, and from what I can tell, nobody from those countries have downloaded this book. If people on both sides of the conflict were to read this book and begin to unblock their spiritual connection, the fighting would end immediately. Yes, it is that simple to stop the killing.

Nobody will learn or gain understanding from this book unless they read it with an open mind. (Spirit not blocked.) Only those that wish to gain understanding of our true spirits will get anything of value from this book. With that being said, many magnificent things in our lives begin with a small spark of change. You can be a part of that spark. What a wonderful way to build your Ark of Life and Time of Living.

[Music: The World is Watching, by Two Door Cinema Club] Listen before reading.

Principles of Life

This chapter will list some principles of life that are healthy for one’s spirit. I assembled them from various religious doctrines, from my understanding within the light, and from understanding received after my three near-death experiences. It is not an exhaustive list nor should any person expect that they will live by all of them. In-fact, nobody will be able to do all of these unfailingly throughout their life. We all have moments of selfishness or indifference. With that said, we need to recognize when we have shortcomings and correct ourselves as we grow spiritually.

I also want to make it clear that this is not a list that will show a person where they “sin”. Forget the word sin. That word has a religious connotation. There is no entity that will keep a counter of the things you have done, wrong or right, according to this list. Furthermore, there is no judgment at the end of your life. You build your Ark of Life by allowing your spirit to accept the understanding of those events in life that your spirit feels is true. Then your strength will enable you to actually do what needs to be. When you do, you will then be able to build Time of Living.

The Principles of Life are bound by no religion, no ethnic borders, no age, and no gender. They can be applied by everyone in this world and can be a simple guide for living. If you feel a bit lost during your life, this list may be a valuable guide to help you get back onto your path.

1. Allow yourself to feel the pain and joy in another person’s spirit.

We are all of one from YonTathia and we are all connected to it and to each other. Part of growing spiritually on Earth is to learn to work with each other and to help one another, for that will be required within YonTathia when we make our journey home. It is part of building Time of Living. Building Time of Living must be done with others so you can be with them in a World of Life within YonTathia. If you live as a loner, you will not gain enough Time of Living for your journey home. People do not exist in solitude within YonTathia.

We often block our spirit when we do not wish to feel understanding. That seems foolish that we would do that, but we all do it. Especially when we know we are being selfish and simply don’t want to hear others tell us something that we do not wish to hear.

Blocking your spirit from others is always detrimental in the long term. It can cause us some emotional discomfort when we finally open up our spirit to others. However, when we finally build up the strength to do it, spiritual healing and growth will follow.

If a person continues to block their spirit from others they will become depressed, angry, be spiteful, feel alone, and act aggressively toward others. Especially if other people attempt to help them. That person may even lash out at the people that care for them the most. With a blocked spirit, a person begins to lose their bond with everyone, causing their spirit tunnel to become thin. Mass murderers hit this stage prior to committing their heinous acts of terror. If a person allows themself to feel the spirits of others, they will find it very difficult, if not impossible, to ruthlessly kill others.

2. Bring down your guard to enable your spirit to feel the Union of all Spirits.

The Union of all Spirits is not there to punish you. They are there to guide you, regardless of what you have done during your life. Let them in. Letting down your guard to feel the Union of all Spirits is not the same as lowering your guard that protects you from that which is bad. It is completely different. Learn the difference.

It will be daunting at first and you will most probably attempt to do it in private. That is okay. We all have to start somewhere. With that said, it is a lot more difficult when you are by yourself. Being surrounded by others that are open to the Union of all Spirits will make it less difficult.

I hope to bring people together who have lowered their spiritual guard so they can enjoy others that have done the same. It will make the process easier and more rewarding. And no, this will not be in the form of a cult. The key to inhibiting cult-like activities is to empower everyone, not just one person. If you have taken nothing else from the book, I hope you have figured out that the Spiritual Evolution is about all people. All, as in everyone. No leaders, no self-proclaimed messengers, and no figureheads. It is time for all people to assume responsibility together as one union of people.

3. Be kind to others.

Treat everyone as you wish to be treated. Like the old saying goes, you reap what you sow. Good begets good and bad begets bad. With that said, there will be times when we need to walk away from those that would cause us harm. Anything you do to try to make their life miserable because of what they have done will only come back at you, causing you to continue to be a part of their life. Ignore them and go about your life without trying to cause them harm.

4. Do not let yourself be misled.

See things the way they are; not the way you want to see them and not the way others want you to see them. Look for what is real and do not be afraid or ashamed to do so. Verify what people tell you if it is important. If it is not important, ignore it and go about your life.

5. Do not give your trust to those that have not earned it.

Many people will try to deceive you, cheat you, use you, and make you believe in things that are not true. Expect it. Some people are selfish, self-centered, lazy, and evil, who crave power, crave control, and have no conscience. Their spirit is very weak, but they can be very convincing, especially if you want to believe them. They know when you want to believe something and they will use that as the key to get to you.

Humans always want to believe everything people tell them. Don’t do it! Again, verify what people say if it is important. If it is not important and you see no proof, simply let it go and move on. Do not repeat anything you hear or are told that cannot be verified. You will lose trust when people find out the truth, even if the lie did not start with you.

One way to identify lies of perception is to know what a person has done in the past. This is an important thing to remember when analyzing the trustworthiness of a politician. Many of them will do things to develop a pleasing visual perception to make you believe that they are wonderful people. However, if you were to have known them before they were in politics, you would see an entirely different person. Learn who they were before they entered politics. When a person is in politics, it is all smoke and mirrors. People do not change their nature, but they can easily change their perception.

With that being said about politicians, it is best to learn about the history of anybody that you will need to trust for whatever reason. (Work, significant other, business partner, running mate, neighbor, etc.)

6. Do not believe what people say.

Instead, pay attention to what they actually do. Give little, if any, credibility to what they said they have done or what others have said they have done. Pay attention to what you have actually seen them do.

Beware of the person that always brings the conversation back to them to tell you how good they were or are. People that try hard to make you think they are good are probably the complete opposite. They need to over-compensate to mask the truth and lead you away from the truth.

Furthermore, liars and thieves will always have a story attached to something they have acquired. They begin the lie to keep people from questioning things later when things do not add up.

7. Question authority.

Always pay attention to people in power. Power and control goes to most people’s head, and if left unchecked, it can cause serious harm to innocent people. People in power will do things differently when they know they are being watched and what they do wrong or selfishly will be recognized. It can threaten their position in the future and they know it. You do have some power in this regard.

8. Raise a family to the best standards you can.

Building a wonderful family means self-sacrifices. Do them, but not so much where you inhibit building your own Ark of Life. Both can and should be built simultaneously. There is nothing more that can build your spirit and make you strong at the same time. Raising another spirit that could join you some day in YonTathia is as wonderful as it gets. It is a chance to build your Time of Living together with those that you have a bond with.

With that said, do not be afraid to discipline your children in a reasonable manner. Do not use corporal punishment, like beatings. Children need to see and understand their bounds. We all have boundaries we must respect. Teach them early so they can learn to function within them.

Teach your children to work. This is the single best thing you can do for them. It is not cruel to have them do some work. They will need this skill as an adult. Too many children grow up and are dysfunctional in the general workforce. Children that have no skills also have no self-confidence and will oftentimes lash out in envy and jealousy.

Be sure to give your children affection. Telling somebody that you love them is meaningless and is cheap. Giving a person respect and affection is real. Doing things with and for them makes them feel loved.

9. Work!

This cannot be overstated. Do not rely on handouts because it is easier or you can collect more money by living on unemployment or welfare. You begin to destroy your Ark of Life when you live a lazy life and you build no Time of Living. You simply will not make your journey home. There is no place for a person with a lack of work ethic within YonTathia. That I can tell you for certain.

One of my initiatives in the Spiritual Evolution is to change our world so everyone has an opportunity to work. Nobody should be sitting at home or on the streets without an opportunity to work for a living. No one. Young people without work will lead to trouble. They have energy to burn and will burn it in some fashion. It is best to have them burn it by working.

It might sound like I enjoy working. Sometimes I do, but oftentimes work is work. The difference between me from many other people is that I do not mentally convince myself that work is all drudgery. Instead of saying that I “enjoy” work, it is more accurate to say that I “appreciate” work. By working, I can eat well, stay physically fit, and enjoy more of life and our world. It is a type of freedom for me. I hope others will rethink what work is and appreciate it more.

Find work that you are truly interested in doing, not just settling for a job that pays the bills. Paying your bills is important as a good first step, but living your entire life hating the type of work you do is not spiritually fulfilling. Work to stabilize your life if work is scarce, but with the goal of finding work you like to do. If you can’t find it, then make it.

Oftentimes, a person can begin working at a hobby that they like. If it is rewarding, it may be possible to turn the hobby into a job where it can bring in an income. Just don’t sit and stew over how much you hate your job. Take action, but don’t up and leave your job if you are stable and have no other options available to you. You still have responsibilities of taking care of your family while you figure out your new path.

If you are stuck in a rut, then identify the things that make you excited. We all are unique and have unique aptitudes. Focus on them and build upon your ideas. What you like to do will help steer you to the correct path in your life.

I want to mention something important. Many people hate their jobs. Why? Because it may pay well, but gives them no spiritual satisfaction. So why do they not leave? Because it pays well. People have a fear of the unknown and changing a job is a big unknown. Furthermore, the job they really like to do may pay significantly less. As I stated several times in the book, we develop habits and addictions to material things. Many people will just not make the material sacrifice to do the work they like to do. That is a tragedy because they are favoring their physical side at the sacrifice of their spiritual side. If people could only think long-term they would realize that their spiritual side is for eternity if they make their journey home, but their physical side can only be measured in tens of years. The trade-off is huge. People need to sit down and reevaluate their lives so they are aware of their choices and the significant ramifications it will have. Downsizing might make you much happier and spiritually fulfilled if the work you do is appropriate for your spiritual needs.

10. Do not procrastinate with your life.

If you find yourself always saying that you will do something, but just not now, then you may be afraid of living. We all need to take reasonable risks. Do not be afraid of exposing yourself to the world. Be humble in knowing that you are not perfect, but live confidently and steadfast as you go forward. Take action with your life NOW! You just might die next week. Seriously.

11. Don’t make excuses for your failures.

Accept that you will sometimes fail and never lose sight that it may take several failures to accomplish your goal. Do not be quick to blame others for your failures. Own up to them and figure out how to not make the same mistakes in the future.

Everyone recognizes when somebody shirks their responsibility for a failure. Everyone. Do not disrespect them by trying to convince them that it was not your fault. Be strong, accept the failure, and then move forward to do better next time. If you are not failing at something, then you are not truly living. Do not simply exist. Live! If you do not, then you will build no Time of Living to take with you.

12. Do not live with a “partner” just to have frequent sex and/or to reduce living costs.

There is a trend where young couples date and then move in with each other without marriage. They have sex and live similarly to married couples with one distinct difference; they do things independently and not as a bonded couple. Why is that a problem?

When a couple lives this way, they effectively are saying that they do not accept their partner’s family and they do not trust their partner enough to form a commitment. Both pitch in for expenses and tell themselves that they live better together than if living independently. That might be the case for pure economics, but their spiritual life is taking a serious blow.

Symptoms of the underlying problem surfaces in different ways, but the common one is where each person begins to do things separately from their partner, especially when their partner’s families are involved. It becomes acceptable for them to do things independently when it involves family. Eventually this separation bleeds into other social situations and they begin to drift apart, never formalizing a bonded relationship with sacrifices to see it through. Some weather this out for a long time, while others fall apart more quickly.

Here are a few of the problems with this type of relationship:

- They do not form a bond between each other’s families. Many young people fail to understand that marriage isn’t a religious event or a piece of paper used for tax purposes. A “marriage” is the uniting of two families, linked by the couple. That is important for many reasons. Each of the two families will help the couple to move forward together by giving advice, helping them to get materials for living, and helping to care for the children. The two families can also help each other directly. In effect, the couple is forming a new “family community”.

A couple who does not make this commitment must appease two families who will form their own self-interests over time. Each family will not build the mutual respect of the other because there is no marriage bond to keep the interests of the couple and their children a priority.

- The couple fails to act as one entity. A bonded couple does most everything together. They act as one unit. When you see one, most of the time you will see the other. This is important for many reasons. Each can help the other in difficult situations and give them support. It also builds camaraderie between them. They will also become closer and more trusting when they work through things together. When children are born, the couple will raise them together and with similar rules and values. This gives the children a solid structure that they can trust.

- Sex becomes casual and loses meaning. Some couples have mutual sex for so long that they become very afraid of going off birth control to raise a family. Sex is merely a pleasurable occurrence because they share a bed and it is expected. Eventually it becomes similar to watching TV.

There is an old saying that states, “Why buy the cow when the milk is free?” In other words, don’t marry the other person if the sex is free. However, the sex is anything BUT free. Each person is using the other for physical enjoyment. Concessions are made economically for the sex to continue. This comes in many forms from rent money, utilities, transportation, cooking, cleaning, etc. In other words, one or both are paying for sex. Most will never acknowledge this because they do not want to face the fact that they did this to their lives.

- Nothing is ever truly “owned” together by the couple. Oftentimes, one of the two will purchase a house for them to live in. Sometimes both names are on the deed, but oftentimes only one is. That house will never be “their” house.  They did not work together as a bonded couple to buy it and they never formed the proper bonds for it to feel like a home for a family. Eventually, one person becomes a “renter” or a freeloader. Both are not healthy situations. Once the legal owner of the house gets tired of the casual relationship, the two part ways and the owner of the house gets all of the equity put into it. The renting partner gets nothing.

- It is easier to not do things as a bonded couple if a commitment has never been made.  Each will feel a sense of independence because there is no marriage, and thus, no commitment. Saying that a person is committed, and making a commitment in the presence of each other’s family is completely different. With a commitment, each is agreeing to compromise with some things, sacrifice at other times, and to work through the challenges of their partner’s family differences. Without a commitment of marriage, each merely feels that they are still single and can act as such. The partner has no say in what the other person can do because, in theory, they are not a bonded couple. Both know that either can walk out the door and instantly break the relationship because they were merely living together as partners. This mentality creates a barrier to a complete bond.

- There is no Head of Household. Because there is no household. The couple lives together to save money and have sex. Plain and simple. Again, each can make their own decisions. It is like a ship with two rudders that are not connected. They simply cannot move forward in the same direction. In a united couple, eventually one person assumes the responsibility of the head of household. That’s gives the family direction and goals. As long as the head of household takes everyone into consideration when there are important decisions, the family will be functional when the head of household is required to make a final decision.

It is clear that the current generation is doing things much differently than in the past. Is it better? Is it worse? From my perspective it is not good. Couples do not have direction, common goals, or family bonds. Don’t get me wrong, I do understand that many marriages end in divorce. However, couples living together for a long time before getting married do not improve those statistics.

Again, once a couple finds that they love each other, (real love, not simply physical passion) they need to put a stake in the ground, so-to-speak, and commit to each other. That way, they will spend more time building a relationship and family, as opposed to simply “living” together and growing separately while existing in the same building. It will become much more rewarding to them in the long run.

In regards to the act of marriage, I do not see marriage as a religious or a legal process. It is a spiritual commitment to each other and to each partner’s family and friends. It is very important to understand that marriage is the uniting of two families. Couples often do not see marriage this way, but it is true no matter what the couple does or thinks. There is no getting around it. The sooner they understand this, then the sooner the families will be able to work together.

If a couple refuses to accept the uniting of two families, then life will be exceedingly more difficult for them. Because of this potential situation, it is very important for a single person to find a spouse that not only is a good partner, but one that will also fit within the family structure. When a couple is alienated from their family, life is much more difficult because the most important foundation to help them is not accessible. In other words, they must do everything from scratch and by themselves. Furthermore, animosity will build and the couple will have many difficult confrontations between themselves.

In uniting (that term does not necessarily mean a religious marriage), a couple is accepted by both families and they make a commitment to each other to live as one.  Understand that it is a spiritual event more than it is a physical one. Each person, in a sense, becomes a spiritual guide for the other and will make sacrifices for each other. Furthermore, each family will understand that there are two family units that the couple will be bonded to. Each family must keep the interests of the couple before their own. That means that they should not capitalize on their time at the sacrifice of the other family. This will help the couple tremendously because they will not feel pressure to appease the families.

Once the couple is united, they will have a new feeling of togetherness and will find making plans for the future much easier, as they both are committed to the same goals and will have the support of many family members and friends.

13. Resist becoming addicted to ANYTHING.

(Games, electronics, TV, drugs, gambling, cigarettes, social media, love, sugar, eating, alcohol, sex, driving fast, etc.) Addictions take you away from living and give you a false sense of satisfaction. The more you do the addictive behavior, the more you feel that you have to do it to get the same level of satisfaction as when you started. There is no real reward or a future with addictions. They are all detrimental to your Ark of Life by taking you away from bonding with others, working, and nurturing your family. In-effect, they stop you dead in your tracks so you no longer make any progress on the path for your journey home. You will gain no Time of Living by repeatedly doing the addictive behavior.

If you find yourself doing something over and over again that adds no value to your life, then ask yourself if that is what you would want a world of eternity to be for you. Because that is all you are presenting to your Time of Living. I say “presenting” because it is something that does not stick and cannot go with you. In other words, if you cannot overcome your addictions, you will not make your journey home because you will have built nothing to go to.

It takes strength to overcome addictions.  When you finally admit to yourself that you have one, see it as an opportunity to grow strong by resisting it. Doing so will help you to grow. Don’t be afraid of admitting to it because you are afraid of looking weak to others. Everyone has had to deal with some form of addiction at some point. Not every addiction is illegal or life threatening. Anything that repeatedly takes you away from living is within the realm of an addiction.

Addictions are an imbalance in your brain. One part of your brain becomes dominant over other parts and will seek ways to get endorphins. All of the addictions that I listed previously are ways that a part of your brain gets that chemical to make it feel good.  It will require serious concentration and retraining to get your brain to stop that behavior. When the part of the brain that craves the addiction becomes dominant, it essentially weakens other parts of the brain. One of the other parts it weakens is the connection with the spirit tunnel. Therefore, your life will derail from your spirit path, you will make no progress spiritually, and nothing will accumulate for your Time of Living.

Results of an addiction include difficult or broken marriages, shattered families, premature death, dysfunctional children, financial distress, loss of employment, weight gain, a decline in health, depression, disconnection with society, loss of friends, etc.

14. Beware of the negative aspects of alcohol and take steps to prevent them.

Alcoholic drinks can be pleasurable for some people if consumed in moderation and detrimental to others in any quantity. If you decide to drink (legally), then learn how it affects you physically, emotionally, and spiritually. There are many risks to your wellbeing if you abuse alcohol or if it is incompatible with you in some way. Some of the risks include:

1. Liver disease can occur with over consumption.

2. You may become more prone to cancers.

3. Pregnancy complications.

4. You may kill yourself, or more importantly, others if you drink and drive.

5. Dependency on drinking over time.

6. You may use it as a medication.

7. Uncontrollable aggressive behavior. There are some people that are genetically inclined to become aggressive when drinking. I have witnessed the “Doctor Jekyll and Mr. Hyde” phenomenon first-hand. One entire family was prone to violence when drinking. I talked to the father and he said it ran through his entire family. That tells me that it is a dominant allele at some locus point on a chromosome. The person I knew nearly killed a person with a tire pump after having just one beer. He stopped drinking after that. Two of his sons had to be put on Antabuse by the authorities to keep them from drinking. Several of his family members spent time in jail for their disruptive behavior. His family was wonderful and would do anything to help you until they began drinking. They then turned into extremely aggressive people that would start a fight with anybody. My guess is that the alcohol completely cut off the connection to their spirit within their brain. They were like a wild animal with no control or conscience.

8. Risk of being raped. I have talked to some girls that were raped after they consumed too much alcohol.  Unfortunately, there are males that purposely get females drunk to take advantage of them. They hope that the girl will not remember when she wakes up. Many do remember, but are too ashamed to admit it.

I witnessed this phenomenon first-hand when I was single and had to take a drunken girl back to my apartment to protect her. When she woke up the next morning I told her that I had prevented her from being raped. She thanked me and asked for something for her headache. I gave her an over-the-counter pain pill and told her that she should not let herself get drunk like that again. She promptly told me to stay the-hell out of her business. Oh well.

9. Having promiscuous sex when drinking. It is well known by males that it is easier to have sex with a female when she has been drinking. There have been many unwanted pregnancies and sexually transmitted diseases because of this. It also destroys positive relationships when one partner drinks and gets involved with another person after drinking.

Drinking appears to dull the connection to the spirit within the brain and people will act much differently when they have that disconnection. While many regret their actions later, they will do it again because they like the feeling it gives them. Many people feel more liberated and have more fun because their inhibitions and conscience are being masked. Eventually that lifestyle catches up to them because they still have to live in the real world and they will have destroyed all of their positive relationships with others and possibly their family. They also have cut off adding any value to Time of Living. Being drunken is not living… it is wasting the time you have to actually live and destroys your Ark of Life.

I am going to give a warning to females; do not drink or have sex with a date until after you have known him for at least a month. And when I mean a month, I mean a month where you two interact with each other nearly every day.  If he is only looking for sex, he will get tired of you and move on. Furthermore, it may be wise to hold off from having sex for longer than that. If you are not having sex to begin with, then the not having sex part is already moot. Good for you. If a guy is worth something he will want to respect you and hope that you are not promiscuous if he is looking for a lasting and worthwhile relationship. Most males do not want to marry girls that are too easy. (Unless they have no self-esteem) They will get their kicks with the easy girls, but eventually will try to find the ones to marry that are not promiscuous. That is not always the case if the guy finds it hard to have relationships because he had only been in it for sex. They tend to become irresponsible people. If they are, they will marry an easy girl. And yes, the relationship will probably suck. (For both of them)

10. Alcohol poisoning and possible death from binge drinking. There are many incidents of college students killing themselves from binge drinking every year. It is a combination of peer pressure and trying to impress people. Look… the human body can only take so much alcohol. You might think you are invincible, but there is a number for your body where the alcohol will kill you. If you want to be strong, then build a wonderful spirit. Not only will it not kill you, but you will live for eternity for doing so. Impress yourself by being strong.

11. It can take people away from their family responsibilities. Overdrinking makes people irresponsible and will cause havoc at work and at home. Their children and spouse may become afraid of them. When either parent becomes irresponsible, the entire family suffers. And they will not have any choice in the matter. You do.

12. You can lose your job. I have seen this happen to somebody I worked with. People who drink too much come in late, are not very productive, and make customers very uncomfortable. They can also cause other people serious injury if their job is one where people are at risk if they do not do it well. Would you want a hung-over sleepy-eyed mechanic working on your daughter’s car brakes?

13. A drinking habit can drain you financially. Firstly, it costs a lot of money to drink all the time. Secondly, if you cannot hold a job because of it, then you will have little money to live. You could eventually become homeless. If you find yourself going to bars a lot, you are paying a premium for your drinks. Simply drink less and drink at home. It is less expensive and you will not need to drive home and possibly kill somebody in the process. Even if you drink at home, limit the amount and the frequency. If you find yourself in a negative cash flow, then stop drinking. Maybe that is the real reason why you are broke.

14. Alcohol can cause relationships to break apart. It might start out as fun, but end in a wrecked relationship. The thing with artificial fun is that there is a price to pay to continue with it. Eventually your partner will stop having fun because it really wasn’t natural fun. And the times when you are not drinking will begin to feel bad. Have good clean fun with your significant other. It is longer lasting and builds good memories. Good memories add to your Time of Living and you can take them with you on your journey. Good memories keep people together and build bonds.

15. Alcohol consumption can lead to drugs. Many drug addicts started off by overdrinking, and then switched to drugs to get their high faster and without needing to vomit. Some found it (initially) less expensive to get high than to buy alcohol. That is not the way it ends, however. It is only cheaper until you become addicted. And that does not take long.

16. You may fall and seriously injure yourself or die from the fall. We all know what a drunk looks like when they try to walk. I have seen people fall and seriously injure their head.

17. You might insult somebody or make a pass at somebody’s date and get the crap beat out of you. If you are drunk, you have no defenses. Alcohol impairs your judgment and you may take risks you simply cannot defend yourself from.

18. You could lose your friends if alcohol dictates how you live. Some friends will put up with it to a point, but eventually they will tire of you. We all have a limited tolerance of obnoxiousness and irresponsibility. It is kind of a self-defensive mechanism to stay away from trouble.

15. Do not even so much as “try” drugs.

Oftentimes we are approached by users of drugs and are pressured into trying the drugs. They make it sound as innocent as trying on a hat to see if it fits. Peer pressure is always a strong motivator that makes people do things they normally would not consider doing. This is where you must be strong. Being strong is not easy. If it was easy, it would not be required to make your journey home.

Drug users try to get other people hooked so they can sell drugs to them, enabling them to make money to buy their own drugs. They feed off each other. Expect to have no money when you use drugs. You will also find it difficult to remain employed.

Your circle of friends change. People who do not use drugs do not like to associate with drug users. Drug users pull everyone around them down. Your new friends will be drug dealers, drug addicts, prostitutes, rapists, thieves, and deadbeats. Expect to be depressed when you are not high. You will have destroyed part of your life, and when you are not high it will really suck and you will always feel sick.

You too may turn to dealing, prostitution, or stealing to get the money to continue your habit. You might think that you are strong enough to use drugs and not be drawn down, but you are not. The drug kills your brain and it drains your strength. You simply cannot fight the physical changes it makes to your body while you are hooked.

I can say with certainty that drug users cannot make their journey home. It is possible to get another chance by returning to another infant, but I would not count on that. While drug users are not evil per se (unless they kill for drugs or money), they are so far from strong and true that their spirit tunnel will be significantly thinned out, thus restricting their spirit from even making its journey back to another infant.

Drug users are weak spirits that want to feel good (like the feeling within YonTathia) without working for it. It is not possible for any spirit to be like that within YonTathia. Every spirit that makes its journey home had to be strong to earn their journey there. If you do not build your Ark of Life, nobody else can build it for you. And no spirit will feel sympathy for you if you do not make it home. Once a person physically dies and makes their journey home, those feelings of sorrow towards other spirits that are too weak to continue are removed. Spirits within YonTathia accept what is and enjoy eternity with those like themselves that were strong and true. To put it crudely, it is a thinning of the spirit herd.

When a person is on drugs, they add absolutely no Time of Living value. (It should be a no-brainer at this point as to why; there are no drug addicts within YonTathia.) Furthermore, drug addicts destroy their Ark of Life, prohibiting them from making it home.

When I say that there are no drug addicts within YonTathia, I need to qualify that statement. It does not mean that people that used drugs, but later cleaned themselves up, cannot make their journey home to YonTathia. It means that if you do not clean yourself up and then die, then you are not going home. Period. I can’t say for certain that you cannot return into another body, but always remember that if you purposely and selfishly waste your current life, then there is no point in giving you another one to waste. New spirits will have a better chance of becoming strong and true, especially if the pressures on our world have not changed.

Here are some tips that may help a person in regards to drugs:

1. Do not associate with people who use drugs. If you are not exposed to these people you will eliminate most of the pressure to try the drugs.

2. Real friends will not try to get you hooked on drugs. If a person that is or had been your friend tries to get you to take drugs, then they are doing it selfishly and they no longer have a true friendship bond with you. People’s minds are in an altered state when they are on drugs. Do not trust them, even if they were your best friends previously. Once they talk to you about trying drugs, walk away and do not look back. You may feel sad, but it is much better than being dragged down with a former friend.

3. If you find out that the person you are dating is using drugs, then leave the relationship NOW! That person is NOT your responsibility. Furthermore, it is not your responsibility to try to get him or her off drugs. It is their responsibility. If you have children in this relationship, then TAKE THEM WITH YOU! They are your responsibility. Drug users are typically irresponsible people, especially when it comes to raising children. Remember; drugs burn brain cells. Those brain cells are required for rearing children.

4. If you find out that your friend is using drugs, talk to them and tell them that you are very disappointed and that you will not be associating with them because of it. Again, this takes strength. And again, they are not your responsibility. They must find their own strength to quit. There are many organizations that will help them. Do not associate with them again unless it is clear that they have been off drugs for at least a year. Many people relapse. That is their life as a result of their own decisions, not yours. Let them fix it without dragging you down.

Again, always keep in mind that it was their decision to try drugs, not yours. By accepting the responsibility of taking drugs, they have also made the decision to accept the consequences in its entirety for the result caused by taking the drugs. Only they can save themselves. It is the sole responsibility for each of us to build our own Ark of Life to take us home.

5. Do not accept drinks from anyone. Buy them yourself and finish them before going to the restroom. If you return and find a new drink, then do not drink it. The person pushing the drinks will get the hint quickly. If they pressure you to drink it, then leave. People on drugs that wish to take advantage of you or want to get you hooked will slip something into your drink to get you started. Yes, there are many people that will do that. Keep in mind that if people were perfect, we would not be here. Therefore, everyone is less than perfect. Some are significantly less perfect than others. Bear in mind that if you have been dating somebody for some time, they have earned your trust, and drinks are ordered to your table while you are there, then that is fine.

6. Understand that drugs do make you feel good. (Initially) You will be told that by people that will attempt to get you to try them. It is true. Your mind gets put into an altered state where you do not care about problems or anything else for that matter. What they do not tell you is that each time you use the drug you need to use more to feel the same affect. Hence, why many people overdose. After a time, you will not experience the pleasurable affect, but you will instead get a negative affect when you are not under the influence of the drug. And that is the tragedy with the addiction. That end result is what they do not tell you. If they did, then you would not have tried the drug. Remember… anything that appears easy to make you feel good is not good. Lasting good requires you to earn it.

7. It only takes one “try” to get you hooked. Do not fool yourself into thinking that you will be okay with just a little try. Many people get hooked with just one little try. Always keep that in mind when confronted to try drugs. There is no such thing as trying. If you take it once, you are a drug user.

There is a special case that needs to be mentioned that is a current issue and that is Opioid addiction. Opioid addiction begins completely innocent in many cases. Opioid based medications are prescribed by medical professionals to relieve pain. Depending on your body’s reaction to the medication, the duration of the medication, or the amount of the medication, a person can innocently become addicted. This is a tragedy. For some, the addiction is nearly immediate. The addiction is not readily noticed until the patient runs out of the medication and their personality changes abruptly. Sadly, these innocent addicts are addict just the same and will do things they never would have thought of doing to get their next fix. It may never have been their intention to get addicted or to take the drug for a fix.

Legislators are looking at laws to curb the overuse of opioids for patients. Some say it was the fault of drug companies that caused the problem by not alerting doctors to the treacherous side-effects of the drugs.

These new type of addicts are dissimilar to voluntary addicts in that they had no choice in the matter that got them addicted. Regardless, like other addicts, they can find help to get back onto a road of recovery. It will require strength, but they can recover and continue to build Time of Living. If they choose to continue to be addicted, then things will not go so well for them.

16. Do not smoke cigarettes or associate with people that smoke.

Smoking is just another form of a drug coupled with an addiction. All of the negative aspects of drugs listed above are applicable to cigarette use, but a bit more subtle. Both will drain you financially and steal your health away.

Many people begin smoking at a young age to fit in with a group because they have not found a group that they fit in with. Many times the people that do not fit-in are unique and they do not understand why. Instead of toughing it out and being themselves, they are drawn to the smoking crowd that will generally take anybody in. It is the clique of last resort.

Still yet, some people begin to smoke out of rebellion. They may be having difficulties at home, school, or with a significant other. I personally know one person who smoked to “get back” at a significant other because they knew how much the other person would hate it. The couple split and the person that started smoking to spite their significant other could not quit afterwards. That person is now dead from cancer. That is called cutting off your nose to spite your face.

Initially, joining a smoking group, when young, makes one feel accepted to be in a group and there will be a form of camaraderie between the smokers. They will have developed their own style of talking with the cigarette hanging from their mouth and have a rhythmic process of smoking that they want all others to see. They actually feel cool and important doing it. What is even more amazing, is that they will develop a smoker’s cough while they laugh that makes them feel even more cool. Eventually, smoking will change the tone of their voices.

As time progresses the group disperses when they need to find work. The members of the smoking group will once again find themselves alone. When these smokers find work, they quickly realize that other people see them as less than and weaker because they smoke. And now they will have to find time to go outside to smoke because smoking is no longer the norm. People have finally figured out that it is a very unhealthy addiction. Smoking can be very detrimental to a person’s advancement within companies in our modern work community.

Smoking not only hurts the person that smokes, but it harms others around them. My parents smoked when I was a child and I was always sick. They only stopped smoking when the doctor told my mother that she was going to die unless she quit. My mother was very sickly because of the smoking. And I reeked of smoke when I went to school.

Furthermore, like drugs, smoking drains a person financially. The government has taxed cigarettes for a reason; they are very harmful. Therefore, smokers are paying a tremendous amount of money in taxes for their right to kill themselves earlier. It is like burning your life candle at two ends.

As with drugs, do not ever “try” smoking. It has been scientifically proven that only one try can get you hooked. Be strong and do not cave to peer pressure in regards to smoking and never use smoking to try to get back at a person. (Parent, significant other, or friend) It will only hurt YOU, not them. Be smart.

If you find that you do not fit into a group or clique, then go it alone or create your own group of like minds. Being a loner is not as bad as you might make yourself believe. I was a loner and eventually realized that it was very liberating. I did not need to conform to the norms of a group and I didn’t have to worry about what I did. I had more freedoms than the groupies by being independent. Therefore, do not feel like you need to belong to a group, especially a cigarette smoking group, to be accepted. The fact is; you are already a part of the biggest group there is… the Union of all Spirits. Carry that understanding through your life and you will never feel alone. Even if you do feel physically alone, you are never spiritually alone.

17. Remain honorable to your spouse.

If you ever feel that your marriage is so bad that you need to be with another person, then discuss this with your spouse to see if there is something that can be done to get back on track. If there is not, then end your marriage respectfully before finding another partner. Furthermore, having sex with a prostitute is an act of selfishness. You will not need a prostitute if you conduct yourself properly and be true to your family.

18. Do not have sex in a non-marital relationship just for fun or too soon in a new relationship.

You may be hurting somebody very deeply and spiritually. Furthermore, it spreads diseases that could end somebody’s life prematurely. The more sex you have just for fun (while not married or without a tight bond), the less meaning you will find in your relationships. Sex in a committed relationship with a spiritual bond is much more satisfying and can enhance that relationship.

If you are single and use a prostitute for sex, then you are weak. Figure out a way to improve your life so it is more rewarding. Having sex with a prostitute supports drug habits and the trafficking of sex slaves. And yes, they are slaves… to drugs and pimps.

Many males will promise young girls everything under the sun to get an opportunity to have sex with them, especially if the girl is a virgin. They will act committed and will be on their best behavior, masking who they really are. And they will tell you who they are. (To build a positive perception) That is another clue. Unfortunately, many females fall for that scam, especially if the girl is young and the man is older. Here are some words of advice: DO NOT BELIEVE A WORD THEY SAY!

Every relationship needs to start slow and mature. Trust always needs to be earned. Two people need to really know each other before engaging in sex. (And both should get tested for STDs first) Yeah, I know, I sound old-fashioned. Nevertheless, it does work better in the long term. If you cannot spend much time together to learn about each other because of distance, then call it off. There are billions of other people to pick from that are in closer proximity to you. A couple simply cannot get to know each other when they are not around each other every day. Couples need to be with each other for a considerable time so each can truly see how the other lives, behaves, and works. Furthermore, it is important to meet the other person’s friends that he/she socializes with. That is a significant way to see your partner in a new light. If your partner keeps you away from his/her social network, then bail out of the relationship. NOW! If there is no social network of friends, then the red flags should be waving vigorously.

I talk about warnings applicable to females, but everything I caution females about is also applicable to males. Furthermore, many females use males to get money, jobs, power, drugs, information, favoritism, recognition, authority, and resources. The more attractive the female is, the easier it is to manipulate men. Sex is often a tool they use effectively and cunningly. Even a female that is not attractive can use sex to her advantage.

Again, spend a considerable amount of time with a person to learn their motives and true personality. When you do, you spare yourself a lot of grief and hurt later. You want to start a family with a solid relationship that has a real future. If you can achieve that, then you will have built a considerable part of your Ark of Life. Remember; your Ark of Life will not happen all by itself. You will need to work hard to build it. Nobody but YOU.

19. Do not physically force yourself on another sexually.

This should go without saying. You rape more than a body; you are raping a spirit. Furthermore, I cannot even begin to tell you how detrimental that is to the spirit of the perpetrator. Yes, that is right… the perpetrator. It is much worse than the damage inflicted on the spirit of the victim. Why?

Rape is one of the things that a person does that can never be “undone.” There simply is no way to fix the damage after it is done. To make your journey home after an atrocity like that, you will need to live a life of much sacrifice for others. It is possible, but I will not sugar coat it; it will be excruciatingly difficult to recover from. If a rapist does not reform and sacrifice their life to helping others, then without judging, I cannot see how they could possibly make their journey home. It just stands to reason. There simply are not people like this at YonTathia. That I understand for certain.

I also want to make it known that there is more than one type of rape.  There is also a rape of selfish malintent. That is when one person creates a perception of “love” and goodwill with the selfish intent to have sex and or get other favors from the other person. Eventually the victim realizes what has happened and feels raped, both physically and spiritually. The victim may also experience distrust of everyone afterwards, feel ashamed and embarrassed for letting it happen, and then become depressed and withdrawn. These are the same symptoms of a blatant sexual attack, yet, not convictable in a court of law. This type of rapist is smart and cunning, drawing the victims in close and making them believe what the victims want to believe. This form of rape is even more despicable and damaging to a perpetrator’s spirit because not only was the perpetrator after sex, they were sapping the life out of the victim over an extended period of time.

I want to mention at this time that any person that hurts another spirit intentionally for selfish or evil reasons actually hurts their own spirit worse by a factor of three. For reasons that I will not go into, things are in threes. In other words, if you steal one dollar, you will lose three dollars and you will not even realize or recognize it when it happens.

In the case of a rapist, the hurt to their own spirit is three times that of the victim. However, the perpetrator will not actually feel the hurt because in order to commit the crime, they have already blocked their spirit. Otherwise, they would not have been able to commit the crime to being with. IF the perpetrator gains understanding of their horrendous crime, then the hurt they will feel will be excruciating and they may not be able to live with it. This type of spiritual hurt can cause a person to commit suicide. Most will turn to drugs or alcohol in an attempt to mask the pain.

20. Do not hold on desperately to a relationship that is not working.

There are many things in our life that can make two people drift apart. They are not all bad things that somebody has done. Sometimes one grows in a different direction than the other. If your relationship is so bad that it is causing serious issues between you and your significant other, or it is becoming harmful to the family that you and your significant other has created, then it may be time to release each other so you both can walk down your separate paths.

It is very important to assess your path and the path of a significant other before engaging on a serious relationship. Be sure that your life paths are parallel to each other. The two paths will never be the same path because we are all unique spirits, but they should be very close to each other so we can support each other’s spirit.

Oftentimes we ignore the negative aspects of a person because we feel so physically drawn to them. After a time, the passion wears off and we see the person for how they truly are. And as the two paths drift further apart, a strain will grow until it turns into a torn relationship. To become desperate and fight to keep the relationship will surely pull you off your true path. Once you are off your path, animosity will build and anger will set in because your spirit is now going in the wrong direction. Firstly, your spirit will become malnourished, and secondly, the Union of all Spirits is going to setup some difficult situations for you to gain understanding that what you are doing is not right. Pay attention, take off your rose-colored glasses, and see that which is real, not that which you long to see.

When a relationship is unraveling, do not act out of desperation to save it. It rarely (if ever) will turn around and be a wonderful relationship. And if you do break up, leave it permanently. If it failed once it will most probably fail again. And you certainly do not want that to happen after you have children.

We are conditioned by the lyrics in music and themes in movies to believe that we have only one true love in the world. Even children’s storybooks will describe perfect unions between a man and women. (That live happily ever after, or experience “love’s true kiss”.) Those books set young adults up for a hurtful failed relationship right from the get-go. To them, the first person they have feelings for will feel like the only one for them because they felt something. Therefore, their logic will tell them that if they felt something, then it is true love because otherwise they would feel nothing.

Our little girls grow up expecting that they will meet their “knight in shining armor” or their “Prince.” Males also grow up thinking that they will marry a “Princess” that will cook, clean, pamper them, and pickup after them all day long. And the internet will make them believe that the female should perform all sorts of sexual acts for them. We need to fix these false perceptions.

In order to learn a bit more of what I am describing, let’s go through an example of a relationship:

Two people meet and find some sort of attraction to each other. Generally, it is a physical one, but not always. The two begin to date and the relationship begins with both people on their best behavior. They may also begin to have sex. Maybe it is really good sex.

If the pair has enough time together, the initial fallacies they brought forth begin to disappear and each sees the other for how they really are. And nobody is as good as a fairytale character, so the reality never lives up to the hype.

Eventually time takes its toll and the two are not as compatible as they once thought. One or both begin to act differently (normal) in a way that the other is incompatible with. The promises begin to be broken, disagreements break out, and one of the two will show signs of throwing in the towel on the relationship. For a while they may not see each other because one “needs space” to think. The other person is deeply hurt and begins to feel that his/her partner is slipping away from them. (And it is true) The longer they are away from each other, the deeper the hurt becomes for one of them until it becomes a longing. It can affect the person’s social life and cause them to become bitter and resentful. Out of desperation to save what they consider their true love they will begin to do most anything the other person wants, including acting the role that the other person expected. If that ploy works, the other person may come back to the relationship. However, it is now on uneven ground. The one that needed time away now feels empowered and they will use it. This situation often turns abusive. Rarely does it end well.

One big clue that a relationship is over is when one of the two partners offers an ultimatum. Often it goes like this: “If you want us to stay together, then you will have to do x, y, and z to change. Otherwise, I will break-up with you.” If that happens, then take the break-up. Remember; you were only dating at this point. Dating is a time to understand the person you are having a relationship with. Ultimately, that relationship will turn into a bond for life if you select wisely and are compatible.

Clinging desperately to an incompatible relationship is demeaning, shows immaturity, is degrading, can lead to an inferiority complex, and enslaves you. It will inhibit any chance of finding a partner that is much more compatible with you.

Keep your expectations realistic when assessing a partner. There is no “One true love.” A person can fall in love with anyone or any thing! In the right situation, a person could fall in love with a statue or picture. Always keep that in mind. The person you think is the only one for you may actually be the one that you certainly should not be with. Again, take the time to learn and understand who is right for you. Physical attraction isn’t even half of the criteria. It is only relevant for the first minute or two. Getting to know somebody’s personality and character is the rest of the time.

Fall in love with the spirit of the person, not the body. And remember, it is easy to block the spirit connection in the brain. But time has a way of allowing the spirit to come through so you can get to understand the person. If you fall in love with a compatible person, you will not need to cling to them to hold them to you; they will simply want to be with you.

21. Do not kill others that are innocent.

This too should go without saying. Yet, humans do it every day for selfish or hateful reasons. It is okay to kill to protect yourself, innocent people, and one’s family. In that case, it is the person committing the crime that has made the conscious decision to be killed, not the victims.

People that kill innocent people with intent fall into the same category as a rapist. It cannot be undone. The same principles I explained there are applicable here.

I should also mention that soldiers in war will fall into this category. Some will realize that they have killed innocent people. That is war. It will happen; either intentionally or unintentionally. When they allow themselves to “feel” what they have done, it is a spiritual pain that few of us will understand. The pain can be so severe, that they will commit suicide. Others may hang on and try to live a life afterwards, but will show signs of Post-Traumatic Stress.

This is the tragedy of war. People glorify their soldiers because they wish to be protected, but are too afraid to do it themselves. Others simply understand that they may have to kill innocent people and will refuse to do it, therefore never joining the military.

The only resolution to stop this from happening in the future is to remove all country boundaries, remove all religions, and have only one government for the world. Only then will it be possible to avoid wars because there will be no entity to go to war against. With that said, the one government will need to be run by the people, be fair to all, and be just. Otherwise, a civil war will break out, boundaries will be recreated, and there will be unending wars between them.

Getting back to our military personnel… if they know they will be required to kill innocent lives on a specific mission, then it is really bad for them to do so. Being arrested for not wanting to kill innocent people is much better than losing your spiritual existence. However, some soldiers will need to kill those that are not innocent. At that time, it is honorable to risk one’s life for that of others, especially one’s family. If the enemy is truly evil and puts innocent lives in jeopardy to protect themselves, (as in human shields) then they are the real ones that have killed the innocent people, not the soldiers that are trying to do that which is honorable and right.

When doing battle, be sure to be in close contact with the Union of all Spirits and with your spirit guide(s). They will help you to make better decisions. Unfortunately, most soldiers learn to block their spirit so they can be more effective. That comes back to haunt them later. There is always a cost to blocking your spirit and there is always a cost for taking an innocent life.

22. Live a more simple life.

Everything that we own takes a piece of our life. The more stuff we hold onto, the more time it takes away from growing spiritually. Start by de-cluttering your life. Sell things that you no longer use or are no longer functional in your life. Open up your home so it is more airy. If you can do that, you will have removed burdens that were weighing down your life cart.

One significant piece of understanding I received while in the light was that there was absolutely nothing physical that I owned that meant a single thing to me after I was dead. Absolutely nothing. That right there should tell you something. I was within a state of complete contentment, yet, there was not a single physical thing around me. Again, your desire for more stuff comes from your physical existence, not your spirit. Nourish your spiritual existence and you will find that you will not desire more stuff.

It is ironic how we pursue contentment by trying to improve our lives with more possessions, power, influence, and money, when the reality is that none of those things will ever make us content. In-fact, there is not a single thing we can do here that will give us contentment in our physical existence. Contentment only comes after physical death when we are within the Union of all Spirits.

With that said, if you eliminated all of your possessions, you would be destitute. That isn’t good either. Avoid the swing of the pendulum and live dynamically. That can be said for a lot of the things we do.

23. Be patient when you ask for help in gaining understanding or with identifying your correct path.

When you finally accept your spirituality and talk to the Union of all Spirits, do not expect immediate results. Lives are complicated and nothing is magical. And yes, I meant that to be plural.

The Union of all Spirits can only work through people (you and others) to make things happen. They have no control over anything physical. And do not ever forget that we all have the power to make decisions. Some of those decisions that people make can be very selfish, be physically oriented, or purposely spiteful.  Some people fight against the Union of all Spirits because they want what they want and they will fight against what their spirit is telling them that they need instead.

Therefore, it takes time for the Union of all Spirits and/or your spirit guides to have some type of effect in your life. And sometimes you should not get that which you have asked for. Again, never ask for physical things. It does not work that way! If they do find a way to get something for you that was a selfish request, they will make sure it does not feel as grand as you expected. It will feel entirely different. They may do that to teach you something that you will need to understand. Pay attention. That is exactly where the saying “Be careful of what you wish for because you might just get it” came from. Now you know.

24. Ask to gain understanding so you no longer fear death.

I no longer fear death at all. In-fact, I welcome it for when it is my time. Being in the light does that to everyone who experiences it. However, I hope that people that have not been in the light can come close to feeling that understanding. For if you live your entire life fearing death, then you will never be able to live it fully.

As I stated before, live your life as if you may die that night when you go to sleep. Don’t be paranoid every night thinking you will die, however. Just live by making choices where you feel that they are positive for your growing spirit and are not selfish.

And don’t ever feel that your life is incomplete if you find you are going to die earlier than “normal.” You may have already lived for a thousand years on earth in several bodies and it is now the time when you can make your journey home. If so, you will soon live within the fullest existence imaginable. In that case, death is the beginning of your true life. Greet it warmly. The better you live your life spiritually true, the less you will concern yourself with physical death.

25. Do not hold grudges or hold ill will, but never forget either.

Holding grudges and “never forgetting” might sound like the same thing, but they are not at all. Holding a grudge forms a barrier to your spirit regarding an experience or situation that caused you anger or pain. It allows your brain to hold a hate and blocks reasoning that would come from your spirit. You cannot grow as well spiritually when you keep barriers like that through your life. That barrier will make you do things that you should not do in the future. If you allow your brain to work with your spirit in order to help it to reason, then you will make better decisions and move forward with your life. You put a part of your life on hold when you hold a grudge.

Hold no ill-will. It will eat you up when you brood over what you would like to do that is vengeful. Do not let a bad situation escalate to a worse situation. Let the burden be on the shoulders of the other. Everything is felt by the Union of all Spirits. Nothing is missed or overlooked. And everything is cumulative for your Ark of Life. Remove this burden of ill-will from your life cart and walk away from it. Your life cart of burdens will be lighter and you will make much more progress with your life.

Some people will think that they have gotten away with doing something wrong, evil, dishonorable, or deceitful, but they never do. Even if the law does not catch them, their bad deed will work against their journey home. Everything in a person’s life is cumulative. Hence, there is no need for judgment at the time of death. Your Ark of Life makes the journey home or it does not.

With the above being said, never forget what happened that made you so angry with somebody. Generally, that person violated your trust severely. Remember how that happened, and learn from it. Do not subject yourself to that type of violation again. That does not mean that you should never trust anybody again or that you should brood over it all the time. You can continue to trust people that have earned your trust. But you will be smarter in whom you entrust. If you can do that, then you will become stronger and wiser. Again, do not brood over what made you angry. It is a needless burden that will weigh down your spirit. Remembering a bad event to become smarter is not the same as allowing it to dominate you.

26. Do not “forgive” people for their wrongdoings.

This whole forgiving thing is wrong. It originated from religions when they said god was forgiving. (As long as you do what the religion said to do. How convenient.) Being forgiven by a god was used for leverage and the religion never had to deliver anything (forgiveness) because the scripts said that would not happen until after death.

People will say they are sorry in order to encourage somebody to forgive them in return. That is a cop-out. They are simply saying that they are “sorry” so they do not have to be held responsible for their inappropriate actions.

If you say or do something wrong then do not say you are sorry. Saying sorry is simply a vocal tone. Instead of apologizing, take responsibility for your inappropriate actions. Identify what you did wrong, correct it if possible, and explain how you will avoid doing it again. Then move on. Expect that some people will be understanding and some will not. But do not let that be your burden.

Everyone should always accept responsibility for their actions. If a person does not accept responsibility, then do not hold a grudge with them; learn from the experience and take the good parts of the bad experience with you. You will leave them with the burden and you will walk away from it. Do not let their wrongdoings be your burden.

Many people say that they experience a relief if they forgive a wrongdoer.  Some say they get the same feeling when they “give the problem to god or Jesus.” That is misconstrued. What they experience is themselves removing a burden from their burden of life cart and walking away from it. And yes, it can feel better than dealing with the burden. Sometimes this is the best thing to do with a burden. It isn’t “giving” the problem to a god, it is simply deciding to move on and not letting it weigh you down. Think about it; what would a God want with a burden?

Simply put, forgiving is deciding to move on and not letting it bring your life down. But let’s call it what it is; we remove the burden and move on with our lives. The responsibility of the wrongdoing remains with the wrongdoer and it will be their problem, not yours. We cannot remove the burdens from their cart simply by saying we wish it so. It does not work that way.

[Music: Useless Apologies, by Zakk Wylde] Listen before reading.

27. Work outside doing gardening.

Working cannot be overstated, especially when it is growing your own food. Working the soil brings you very close to the Union of all Spirits if you release your disdain for the labor of doing it. Many people say that it is easier and cheaper to buy produce. They are right in that it is easier, but it is not always cheaper or better. The point is not about efficiency; the point is that you actually need to learn how to nourish our world. It helps you to build your Ark of Life.

People arrive at cheaper when they use opportunity cost to figure into the equation. When using an opportunity cost, people consider that the lost “opportunity” is the income they could make per hour at their regular job instead of doing the gardening. That is completely incorrect. You are at home and you do not have the opportunity to be at work instead of gardening. The real opportunity cost is leisure time. That is the time you would be playing frivolous games, doing social media, watching TV, surfing the internet to chat on unproductive forums, watching YouTube videos, watching movies, etc.

Two reasons for the distain for outdoor work are because it pulls a person away from their addictions and it requires physical labor. Physical labor is something many people strive to eliminate from their life. Being pulled away from an addiction is a very good thing! Not only that, but you will eat better and be healthier by growing your own food. Furthermore, you will be adding to your Time of Living and building your Ark of Life instead of having it rot apart while you are being entertained.

I agree that gardening can be physically demanding. I understand that and I have worn-out pants with holes in the knees to prove it. It makes you sore and you have to deal with bugs, dirt, mud, birds, weather, and varmints trying to eat what you produce. Do you see a pattern here? I hope so. Gardening puts you directly with nature. There is nothing else on our world that can bring you closer to nature than gardening. The “real” cost in the equation is the lost opportunity to grow your spirit when you do not garden. In other words, there is a serious cost for a person to give-in to being leisurely.

The very first things humans did when they first received spirits were to form communities and grow their food. It is then that we switched from being nomadic hunter-gathers into social beings with a spirit that grew their own food.

Indigenous people in the Americas were thought to be hunter-gatherers. Many were not. They were first and foremost farmers. And they had a very close relationship with nature and their spirit. We didn’t improve their lives by dominating them and making them believe in a religion. We killed it.

When you finally understand gardening, you will enjoy the results of your work in the gardens and will smile as you pass by one of them. It will also give you something to look forward to as it grows.

I will not mislead you; there will be some days when you will dread to do some of the work, but working through that and doing it is what makes you strong. When the produce is harvested, it will be a wonderful day!

Try to recruit others to help you harvest and process the food. That is spirit touching at its best! Especially if they “get it” too. Have your family participate. It can be a wonderful time of camaraderie and bonding. Drinking a glass of wine while processing the garden produce is fine, just so long as you do not drink too much and become unsafe with a paring knife. Yikes! It is also a wonderful time to listen to music. Heck, get up and dance a bit while you work! It is all good. Processing food is a very festive time for me. Heck, I get excited just writing about it!

When you can find this type of enjoyment, you are well on your way to understanding and making your journey home. There is no addiction that can equal the jubilation achieved during this time together with others when all have the understanding of what truly is.

28. Rebuild (or build) real communities.

I don’t really know most of the people that live on my road. I accept some responsibility for that, but not entirely. I have some neighbors that refuse to look over at my property because they do not want to say “hi” when I wave hello to them. I am not exaggerating.  It is their loss. They are putting a blanket on their spirit and withdrawing from their world. That is really bad for them to do and they have no clue why that is so.

We all need each other to be able to make our journey home. Like learning to work, we need to learn to grow with others because that is how we will be within YonTathia. If we do not learn to do it here, we simply cannot get home, because spirits that make it will need to be capable of doing it there. Everything is learned here for what will be necessary there.

And that is how you can fail to make your journey. If you do not have the necessary understanding to be capable of being within YonTathia, your Ark of Life simply cannot make it there. I’ve said it before and it is worth repeating; we create our life for YonTathia, but with only the good parts of the lives we lived here. That is your Time of Living that goes with you. It is the amalgamation of all of your lives that you lived. Many people say that you can’t take anything with you when you die, but that is not correct. You take your lives and all of the bonds you made.

Many religions have congregations where people gather, enjoy each other’s company, eat, and sing songs. The Shakers even danced at their congregations. As I said before, we can learn from the good aspects of religions and bring those positive principles into our everyday lives without the lies of a religion to weigh us down.

With good communities, we can help each other to find work when we lose our jobs, help neighbors that are in distress, plan outings, swap seeds, teach skills to each other, collaborate on community projects, and help others with personal projects. The list is endless in how positive a good community can be when everyone comes together.

29. Raise animals humanely and not purely for maximum efficiency.

Because we are the dominate animal that can literally destroy this world, we need to accept responsibility for our actions and understand how our actions can be detrimental to the lives of other animals.

We need to raise animals in better environments where they can actually move around and not be so cramped together that they can barely move. In order to accomplish that, meat animals need larger areas and better feed.

Granted, we will not have as much meat to eat if we change the way we raise animals for consumption, but we can learn to eat more from our gardens and learn how to raise our own meat in sustainable and economic ways. Filling up animals with antibiotics and housing them by the thousands in cramped cages where they cannot move is not caring for nature.

30. Do not have too many children.

Three children is the maximum we should be having. In-fact, if we reverse evolve, we cannot even sustain that many. We have already overpopulated the world. If we reduce the efficiencies in farming, there will not be enough food to feed everyone. For a long-term sustainable future, we may need to limit children to just one per couple until we reduce our population to a manageable level without industrial efficiencies.

I was surprised when I heard that the Catholic Pope suggested that humans not have babies like rabbits. He took a lot of heat for that. Good! It got people’s attention and he was 100% correct. He was strong enough to say it. Good for him. With that said, it still does not mean that Catholic is the best religion. We do not need ANY religions. But what it does show us is that religious people and leaders are all human people. We are all as one and we all have an equal opportunity to become strong and true.

31. Do not hate people from other countries based on what their government does.

People are people, regardless of where they were born on this world. Most people do not agree with the positions of their leaders, but are afraid to make that known. People, for the most part, are proud of their heritage and do not like others to put it down. So don’t. Respect them and try to learn about their culture. Ignorance breeds fear, fear breeds mistrust, and mistrust does not lead to unity.

32. Do not hate others with a different religion than yours.

I am trying to get people to understand that religions are part of the problem in all of our societies, however, until people gain this understanding they will vigorously defend their religion. If you are one of the people that will vehemently defend their religion, then do not hate people that feel the same way about their religion. They, like you, feel that it is their way to god and to heaven. And like you, they simply do not have the understanding yet that it does not exist like they have been led to believe. Therefore, be tolerant and try to gain real understanding. Feel smart when you finally figure things out and move past religions.

When there are no religions we will be living as one with one set of values. At that point there will be nobody to hate in regards to a different religious following because there will be none. Furthermore, with everyone gaining understanding of the Union of all Spirits, they will begin to understand each other better and have healthier relationships with them.

With no countries or boundaries and no religions, we will have eliminated the two biggest factors for war and hate. How wonderful!

33. Watch your weight and stay physically fit.

This too should be self-evident. We are physically and spiritually happier when we are not overweight. Exercise helps us to keep healthy, but if we were more active doing real physical work that produced something, then we would need to exercise much less and we would receive a benefit from our effort.

It always amazes me how people say they need to go to a gym to stay in shape. Yet, they will tell you they are too busy to do gardening and other physical work around the house. Gardening is cheaper and healthier than a gym. Go outside and play with the kids. Mow the lawn by hand with a manual rotary mower. That too is a lot cheaper. Trim around plants with sheers instead of a weed-wacker. That too is cheaper. Both will give you a lot of exercise. Weeding and cultivating by hand is not only good exercise, but is essential for a good garden.

34. Be good stewards of our planet.

We may already be past the tipping point with pollution and climate change. Regardless, we need to continue to move forward with reversing the damage done and to protect what we have left. If we control our population, we will not need to destroy more of our planet for more resources. Furthermore, we do not need all of the stuff we think we need. Learn to live more frugal and with less things.

We need to be investing in knowledge that will give us zero waste in everything that we do. Most of our waste comes from packaging. We can do better. If the companies had to buy back all of the packaging, things would turn around quickly. Some day we should be able to refill our own containers with food or at least be able to return reusable containers. That will have a huge impact on natural resources and reduce the cost for services to take refuge away. Most of the packaging is for marketing purposes and is not needed.

Treat this world as if you will need to live on it forever. You might just have to if you keep failing to make your journey home.

35. Respect animals.

Our world tries to create equilibrium with its inhabitants. When we increase our numbers, something else will have to die. If we continue to kill off plants and animals, then we will hit a point of no return and equilibrium will not be possible.

Furthermore, for some animals, we are unintentionally creating artificial habitats around our homes where some animals can proliferate. This puts undue stress on other animals and the plants in that area. Deer, rabbits, and squirrels are prime examples. People feed them and let them proliferate without hunting them. This makes it very difficult for gardeners to grow food for families. We do not need to completely eliminate any particular animal, but we must pay attention to when we create such an imbalance that they overpopulate unnaturally. In one location in the Finger Lakes of New York State, there are 100 deer per square mile. Those lakes have Native American names because they lived there many years ago. (And some still do) I bet they never had deer herds of that magnitude back then.

Humans have wrecked the equilibrium that took nature millions of years to create so we could survive here. Nature provided the best balance before we became industrial. We have seen where an area that once flourished begins to decline when the animals that naturally lived there are killed off. Sometimes it leads to areas becoming desserts. Every animal that was here when we arrived is important for our ecosystem to thrive. If a plant or animal becomes obsolete naturally, nature will make the adjustments gradually so there is little, if any, impact. When humans force a change, the affect is felt immediately and drastically. Nature is having a difficult time rebounding from our lack of responsibility for the land and animals.

36. Do not lie or deceive.

Lying and deceiving others creates an empty hollow life. It does not build your Ark of Life, but turns the timbers to punk-wood. You might think that you have fooled everyone, but you have not fooled the Union of all Spirits. Every spirit that has made their journey home is within it, and every spirit that is in a live person on earth is attached to it. Therefore, everything you do is felt by all in some form or another.

Lying and deceiving people will be felt by others over time because we are all connected. Eventually, people will not trust you, but they will not be able to explain why and will become uncomfortable with you.

The effect of choosing to lie and deceive will create a life where a person will need to lie and deceive. It perpetuates itself back onto them.

37. Do not take that which is not given.

There are many people on this world that want “something for nothing.” That means that they are not strong and true enough to earn what they want or need, so they revert to taking it from others that have worked for it.

I cannot overstress enough that the Union of all Spirits feels everything. Thieves get away with nothing. Expect to lose three times the value of what you steal. It just works that way. In most cases, you will have no idea that you have lost that value. Sometimes you lose it by not getting it when you would have normally. If you never gain understanding that you should not steal, then knowing that you will always lose more than you steal should be enough to dissuade you from stealing. With that said, thieves always think they get something for nothing and they will not get caught. They do not always get caught by the law, but they are always seen and felt by the Union of all Spirits.

Furthermore, if you steal, you will eventually need to steal to live. It works that way. It sounds like a punishment, but it is not. By making your life where you need to steal to live, the Union of all Spirits have given you an opportunity to gain understanding of how stealing really does not benefit a person. You will live a life of fear from being caught and with no satisfaction of earning your own way. Stealing from others removes timber from your Ark of Life. You never gain anything. The more you steal, the less you have. And your Time of Living stops dead in its tracks. Essentially, you are wasting your life.

38. Do not give false witness.

This means that you should not lie to protect others if they have wronged another. That makes you an accomplice. It will do nothing for them or you. Let them face the responsibility of their own wrongdoings. If you do not, then you begin to lose timber from your Ark of Life just as they have.

39. Everything that you do in life has a value or comes at a cost.

People relate to money better than anything else in their life. Therefore, I used the terms “value” and “cost” to describe this subject.

The good that you do has a positive value and adds on to your Ark of Life and Time of Living. The bad things that you purposely do is a cost and takes away from your Ark of Life. It isn’t like an accounting journal, but it is cumulative. It is a total end result. That does not mean that you can do ten good things and one purposefully bad thing because you are “ahead of the game.” You are never ahead of the game. The fact that you are still here tells you that you are not complete. Remember; it may take several lifetimes to build your spiritual Ark of Life to be strong and true so you can make your journey home and to accumulate enough Time of Living for a life within YonTathia. Who is to say what condition your spiritual Ark of Life was in at the end of your previous life?

40. Do not covet or envy what others have.

It does no good to keep wishing for things that other people have. It places a burden on you to always be yearning for things, and eventually it may make you steal it. Sometimes it may make you so envious that you develop a negative relationship with the person who owns that which you want.

I have said this before, but it warrants saying it again; everything we own or do has a relative burden associated with it. Oftentimes, we think somebody else has it better than us because they have so many things. Newsbreak here! Nothing a person owns contributes to building their spiritual Ark of Life. Absolutely nothing.

Many people measure success with how much money they have in the bank, the new car(s) they have, or with all of the material things they own. None of that matters one bit relative to that which is truly real. In-fact; most of the wealth we accumulate hinders the building of our spiritual Ark of Life because it is a burden placed upon us because of a selfish and materialistic life. The real accumulation is Time of Living.

Remember what I have said about equilibrium; if one person gains, then another loses. If you have a lot of wealth then you have seriously skewed equilibrium with your fellow people. There will be people in the world that will have much less than you because you have their share.

Instead of coveting what others have, count your good fortune that you do not have those burdens that will make it harder for you to grow spiritually. People with less wealth oftentimes will find it easier to build their Ark of Life than those with much wealth. It will take understanding true spirituality before you will feel it to be so.

41. Do not brag or boast.

You may not realize when you do it, but bragging or boasting is an unconscious way of trying to make people envious of you. If it does not make one envious, then it makes them lose some respect for you for attempting to do so. No good ever comes from bragging. In-fact, it may be enough incentive to make somebody want to steal things from you. Bragging mostly hurts the people that you brag to.

The Union of all Spirits will eventually give you a way to understand that what you are doing is hurtful. You will not like what will happen. Again, it is not a punishment; it is an opportunity to gain understanding. However, at the time it happens, it will feel as if bad is happening to you and you will not know why or will feel that things are working against you. This situation, where you are given burdens to gain understanding, happens with things other than bragging as well.

42. Do not be vain.

It should not take a person an hour each day to “put on a face.”

We should respect our bodies and keep them well kempt. That is significantly different from plucking, powdering, painting, and primping. People no longer look like who they are, but who they want others to think they are. In other words… they are being deceitful and boasting of how they look. Neither adds value to your spirit, but detracts from it.

We are all put on this world as spiritual equals, regardless of which society we come into. It is senseless to try to be something that you are not. Painting oneself to look “better” is self-gratification and boastful, incites jealousy, can bring undesirable attention, and is a type of competitiveness with others. (Especially within the same gender)

There is nothing wrong with looking naturally human. Think of the amount of time you have wasted getting yourself all made-up. Over time, it will add up to years. You could have used that time to make your spirit stronger and more true and to add value to your Time of Living. Making oneself to look different is an act of desperation and shows a lack of confidence in one’s spirit. In short, it is a classic sign of a weak spirit.

Vanity is not just about looks. It is also about how we act and what we do. Many people think that they are of a better society or class than others. Remember, we are all spiritual equals that are placed in an unequal situation based upon which body we came down into. Those with a true spirit understand that they do not have to be vain. Our body and its capabilities are not our spirit. Our spirit came into it. Therefore, our body is not a true reflection of who we really are. How we treat others, the respect we give, and how we work hard to support our families is who we are.

Furthermore, if a person is attracted to you for how you look naturally, you will never have to worry about not looking fake and losing them afterwards when you can’t possibly cover up an aging body.

43. Acquire knowledge

Knowledge is freedom and strength. Some religions withhold education from women and children so they can control them. They know that knowledge is power and they do not want people to gain the knowledge of what is true and right.

We all should learn something every day of our lives. It helps us to grow spiritually, enables us to provide for our families, and it gives us knowledge about our world. Furthermore, it enables us to do more work like cooking, building, writing, gardening, hunting, sewing, helping the sick, finding new and better ways to do things, etc.

Do note that being knowledgeable, strictly to be able to make less work for yourself, is counter-productive. Finding a better way to accomplish work with zero waste is a way we can use our knowledge. Using knowledge to advance technology so we have more leisure time will only lead to stagnated spirits and social problems. Our spirits require life experiences to grow, not time in front of an electronic device or sitting in a chair watching motions on a piece of glass. (TV)

Knowledge is freedom in that it enables you to do many things you otherwise would not be capable of doing. And the more you do, they easier it will be to learn how to do more things. It is very liberating when you do not have to depend on others to do things for you. Doing many things adds tremendously to your Time of Living.

44. Do not associate with those of bad character.

It is better to be alone. Better yet, associate with those of kindness and goodwill.

An elder once told me that when a bad person and a good person are brought together, the good person will tend to turn bad; however, the bad person rarely will turn to good. That statement was reinforced in a sociology class I took as an undergrad. Therefore, do not hang around with those that are lazy, do hateful things, do drugs, have promiscuous sex, smoke, drink alcohol excessively, steal, or are loud mouths. There are many more negative traits I could list, but you should get the point.

We all can recognize people with bad character. Unfortunately, some people are impressed with them. I still do not completely understand that phenomenon.

Find those that behave like the person you want to be. It will be much more rewarding and it will help you to become the person you truly wish to be. With that said, be careful to not think of that person as being better than you. They are not. Always be inspired to be who you are and as best as you can be. Everyone has a beautiful spirit that is truly unique. You can never be someone else, so don’t even try. You are as beautiful in spirit as any other person is.

45. Teach your children good manners and respect.

It is much easier to ignore our children’s bad behavior than it is to correct it. Do not be a lazy irresponsible parent. You are helping to grow a very delicate spirit. The early years of life are extremely important. By teaching your children spirit-building behavior, you not only help them with their Ark of Life, but you also build yours at the same time. It does pay dividends when they are older. You will like being around them and they will bring you much joy.

It is difficult to see ahead when it is so tough disciplining your children, but stay the course! You are not only creating good spirits in your children, but that of your grandchildren too when your children learn from you and apply it to their own children. Furthermore, if you do a good job in raising your children, you will be assured that they too will be able to join you within YonTathia.

As I said before, raising a strong and true family is one of the best ways to make your journey home.

46. Do not enslave others.

Some of the largest religions began when it was very acceptable to have slaves. If you read their scripts, they even have religious laws that are applicable to how you should treat your slave. Again, how a religion could possibly take hold when people (with beautiful spirits) are degraded to the level of an animal, is astounding! Nobody should follow anything that is stated in a religious document from a religion that has that in its scripts.

Nothing good comes from enslaving others. Not only will your spirit cease to grow, but it will become increasingly weaker. YOU WILL NOT MAKE YOUR JOURNEY HOME IF YOU ENSLAVE OTHERS! Rarely will I make a statement such as that, but this one is a no-brainer.

EVERY MAN AND EVERY WOMAN MUST WORK FOR THEIR OWN NOURISHMENT AND WELL-BEING. When we enslave another person, we are placing them in a position of accepting that their spirit is not as worthy of others to thrive. We are telling them that the spirits of others are better than their spirit. Nothing is further from the truth. In-fact, when we place a person in this position, the reverse is happening. They are enduring much hardship to survive. Their spirit is becoming stronger as yours becomes weaker. And they are accumulating Time of Living while you achieve nothing.

Don’t take that the wrong way; some people might misconstrue that it is a good thing if slavery makes the slave’s spirit stronger. It is not. You are prohibiting another spirit from enjoying the life they are supposed to live on this world. You have no right to take that opportunity from a person. None.

I should warn you; if you enslave others, not only will you not make your journey home, but you most probably will not be able to return back to another body for another life. The reason is that you have willingly taken a life away from another by enslaving them. That will reflect upon your spirit when you die. Every single thing that you do in your life has ramifications upon your spirit. Everything.

47. Conduct yourself in this world as if you will need to stay here forever.

You just might have to.

It can take many lifetimes before a spirit accumulates enough Time of Living and is strong and true to make its journey home. Therefore, take a good look around you. You may be coming back to this world after you die. And if the world is going in a bad direction, you will again be subjected to living in it as it spirals downward through neglect. Therefore, always try to live your life to leave the world in better shape than when you came into it.

Furthermore, there is no guarantee where you will come back to live. You might possibly come back into a baby whose mother has aids, where food is scarce, and where people are savagely beaten and killed. If for no other reason than that, it should give you incentive to create equilibrium amongst all people on this world. It may be you that becomes a slave, is hunted down like an animal, or is raped repeatedly by a “master.”

Remember what I said about equilibrium and being required to live multiple lives to build you Ark of Life? If you are not strong and true because you hurt others, then you may need to come back after dying to live a life of opportunity by experiencing the hurt you inflicted onto another in a prior life. In effect, that creates equilibrium by having you experience the bad that you created. Again, it is not a punishment, but an opportunity to become strong and true by experiencing the same hurt that you caused in order to understand that it was and is wrong.

48. Live your life as if you will die tomorrow.

Many times I have gone to bed and asked myself, “If I die tonight, am I okay with what I did today?”  You see; I entered the death phase three times. That experience makes a person think realistically. For they completely understand that any of us can die at any time and we are always responsible for the consequences of our action.

Therefore, when you make decisions or do things during the day, sometimes ask yourself, before doing it, if you are okay doing it if you die that night in your sleep. It just might make a difference in how you perceive things. Don’t get too carried away with that because it could cause you to become paranoid and not take necessary risks to move forward.

Live a full and honorable life and you will be fine. Eventually you will begin to live as you should and will no longer have to ask yourself that question each night.

49. Honesty.

I tried to put a few other words with that title, but none seemed appropriate. Honesty is about having integrity, being honorable, being trustworthy, having good morals, being ethical, and being righteous. All of these things help you to nurture your spirit and that of others.

There will be people that will try to take advantage of you if you are such a person. That is when you need to couple honesty with spiritual strength so people do not take advantage of you.

When you are an honest person, you do not have the burden of remembering lies or having to avoid people that you are embarrassed to see. Your life will be more enjoyable and less stressful.

50. We are what we do; not what we say we are and not what we appear to be.

Gain understanding of people based on what they do. Many people will try to hide behind a mirage of an image that they are not. They can be very deceitful and hurt those they take advantage of. Never believe what a person says about their self or what they have done. Believe what you see them do and what they have actually done.

Politicians are the worst offenders. Given the way that they talk about themselves, you would think that they are gods. Some run around getting their pictures taken with veterans, presenting the perception that they are as honorable as the veteran is. What they are doing is placing the figure of the person onto them in the hopes that people will see the politician as the veteran. It is all a deceitful mind game.

We experience smokescreens when we first begin to date a person. Everyone is on their best behavior and will try to convince the other person that they are a wonderful person. Do not believe a word of it. Proceed with caution and develop a slow relationship where you will be able to see the person for who they really are. Eventually they will let their guard down because it takes a lot of energy to keep up a false image. Furthermore, they will tire of acting like somebody they are not and will be drawn back to who they really are, especially if they get stressed.

Some people will put up a false front because they know they are not a good person, yet, they want other people to like them. They are never willing to earn being liked, so they lie and tell you all kinds of stories to make themselves look good.

You can politely listen to people when they talk about themselves, but don’t take it to heart. Watch to see who they really are. Let their words just pass by you. You do not need to get angry with them for being deceitful, just walk away and do not associate with that person. You cannot change another person, so do not even try. That has to come from within one’s own self.

51. Control your anger.

A person that angers you can control you. Many will try to get you angry to force you into doing something you otherwise would not do if you were in a more rational state. That is manipulation.

Again, I can point to politicians. Many candidates for office will send out spies and hecklers to their opponent’s campaign gatherings in the hopes that they can take a video of the other candidate getting angry. Voters do not like hot-heads and it is easy to create a negative campaign based on it.

When you feel your temper coming on, simply stop thinking about what is getting you angry, and then communicate with your spirit guide. Ask them for support to help you to control yourself. Take a deep breath and then try to force yourself to take a position of being reasonable. It also might help to smile.

In times of stress, always communicate with your spirit guides or the Union of all Spirits. They feel everything, including the ill will that others may have against you. You always have an ally that others simply cannot keep from you. When you understand that and begin to use it, you will have more control over your emotions.

Sometimes a person will do things to you in an effort to make you angry because they are vengeful for something that might not even be real. The best you can do is to stop and think. Do not attempt to confront them. Most of the time they are in their own rage state and will not be reasonable. Stay calm and control your emotions. They want you to get angry. Getting you angry is their goal. If you let them succeed, then they win. They will get their satisfaction by seeing you angry. So… handle the situation by not getting angry, depriving them of any cruel satisfaction.

52. Do not worship ANYTHING or fear a so-called god!

Yes, that is a strong statement. However, it is a very important one.

Most of us were taught by our parents and religious organizations to “fear” God, Allah, or some other made-up religious entity. That was done to control people.

Firstly, what kind of a god would wish to instill fear in us? Can you even think of one logical answer to that? Not if you take off your religious glasses that blind you from seeing things for what they are. Why would I want to spend eternity in a place (heaven) where I am required to fear something and will be required to worship it? I would not. Therefore, it is easy to see that it is a falsehood.

We do not need to worship anything to make our journey home. The Union of all Spirits is not to be feared nor worshipped. It does not punish you for anything and it does not judge you.

With that being said, the Union of all Spirits will present you with opportunities to learn and understand when they see that you are straying from your path. The Union of all Spirits can setup a pattern of behavior/decisions through people to make certain things happen. Oftentimes we will interpret that situation as bad or as a punishment. The situations are not meant to be pleasant and oftentimes they can be painful. They are meant to make you think and feel to gain understanding. And that is why we must always look for and take the good from every situation, whether we feel the situation was bad or good.

As difficult as it is, try to get to the point of feeling grateful that the Union of all Spirits cares enough about you to give you those difficult situations. If you find your life to be humdrum and nothing good or bad is happening, then that is not a good sign. You want them to pay attention to you. If you are a lost cause, you might think that everything is going your way and you are getting the fortunes that are due you. The opposite is probably happening. We all need challenges to grow and work through.

Therefore, if you ever get to the point where you feel that everything is working against you, then try to accept that you may not be opening up your spirit to what you should be doing. And be grateful that the Union of all Spirits is trying to help you. It is a good thing. They never work against you; they always work with you.

53. Honor and appreciate your life.

Oftentimes we wonder why we are here. We experience much pain and misery and we are required to work for survival.  Some people crack under the pressure and commit suicide.

It will help your life if you can begin to open your spirit for understanding of why we are here. Earth is a garden of spirits. It is supposed to be difficult. As an analogy, plants that struggle to grow often are the most flavorful. Those that get everything perfectly are often bland and tasteless. Many will not even bloom if they have too many nutrients. They will have a lot of green growth, but have neither blossoms nor fruit.

You can relate your spirit to that of growing a vegetable inside your home. If you plant a seed (spirit from YonTathia), the plant will begin to grow, but without enough sunlight (spiritual nourishment) and the rigors of outdoor weather (living through difficult times) the plant will get lanky, be tasteless, and eventually it will topple over and die. Your spirit is the same way.

It is an honor for a spirit to have been made and delivered to a body on earth. If you can remove the selfishness that makes you desire to have everything perfect in your life, you will live a life that is much more at ease and will appreciate the good times amongst the bad. Always pick yourself up when you fall and continue forward with your journey through life. You are most fortunate to have one.

Now go work toward building your spiritual Ark of Life, accumulate Time of Living, and look forward to when you will be in a world of eternal contentment.

I listed many important principles that a person can use during their life. They are not commandments and they are not law. You may find some to be very inspiring. Most of the principles should be common sense.  What is common sense? It is a combination of understanding attained through life experiences and the feeling of right and wrong from the Union of all Spirits.

You might not like some of the principles of life in the list because it would require you to work more to achieve them. I get that. People inherently do not like to work. It is a fact. There are many times when I too will dread doing something. We are human.

With that said, I have learned to appreciate work and do not view it as I had in the past. I see it as an opportunity to find joy, nourishment, camaraderie, and self-satisfaction. I also have the understanding that work and effort are a major part of becoming strong and true and creating a life worth taking with me. So now, I often find myself looking forward to the opportunity to work. In-fact, I would now dread being in a position where I could not work. Hence, I do not plan to retire from working. Retire from what? Living? Uh… no! I will use every second of every day to continue to build my Ark of Life and Time of Living. I WILL return to YonTathia. Failure is not an option. I am driven... I have felt it.

The principles in the list came from the understanding I received when I was within the light and afterwards, inspirations I gained from living, and others were derived from religious doctrines I read. You might even recognize a few of them. Many people before me have come up with lists of principles as well. Some were killed for bringing them forward. At other times, the lists were burned when a new leader came into power. I do not hold the corner on a list of good principles, but it will do a person good to review them and try to use them as a guide as they go about living.

This list will be especially helpful to those with no religion (and hence, no “official” list of principles) to help remind them of the positive things they can do with their life. In-fact, because they have no religion, they will not have any principles that are geared toward control of any faction. The principles I list are for everyday living and can apply to any human being on this planet regardless of age, gender, race, or country.

Since my three experiences with near-death, I do not see people as Christians, Muslims, Buddhist, Jews, atheists, etc. And I do not see people as Americans, Russians, Chinese, Germans, etc. I see equal spirits trying to build their spiritual Ark of Life and Time of Living.

Many people have turned to ancient scripts and doctrines that were written by some very unscrupulous people, in the hope of gaining entrance into a “heaven.” Because of the corruption of the spirits within those messengers/prophets, it has been a very difficult venture for people, to say the least. While their doctrines may state many good principles, they fill the rest of the doctrines with lies, deceit, and hate of others.  It is no wonder we cannot gain any spiritual ground… yet, many people continue to work backwards by adhering to them.

Again; you do not need a religion and you do not need their scripts. I have provided you with enough information for you to find your path and to begin your real life.

[Music: Nobody Wants to, by Crowded House] Listen before reading.

Your New Beginning is NOW

Your present life began years ago. But has it really grown? Maybe you have a list of excuses for not moving your real life forward. Do you blame other people, bad luck, or uncontrollable circumstances for your hiatus? If so, then STOP! All you need to do to get onto your correct path is to ask the Union of all Spirits to guide you and then to accept their guidance. You must bring your defensive barrier down to feel your spirit and that of others so you can move forward. When should you do this?

NOW!

There is no excuse for postponing your real life. NONE! You might die tomorrow. In-fact 151,600 people will die by this same time tomorrow. Since I began to write this book there have been 178,736,400 people that have died. Many will have left behind a laundry list of excuses for not moving their life forward. And now it is too late.

Do not make the mistake they made. LIVE NOW! Again, there are no more excuses. You have been given knowledge that you lacked before. Use it! Absolutely nothing in this book tried to influence you to do anything bad. Even if you do not believe what happened to me, ask yourself if anything in this book tried to convince anybody to do bad things. No it did not. Everything about this book was positive and good. Yes, I pointed out many failings of our people, but I bet most of you knew about them before reading this book. I didn’t create them; I merely pointed them out so people could see them more clearly.

This book is going to offend many people because they are firm believers in a religion. I get that. While I understand their position, I still will suggest that those people take what is written in this book to heart. None of it is counter to the good aspects of any religion. In-fact, some of what is written here came from religious scripts. What this book does do is to point out the negative aspects of religions. And with that statement, I hope people will lower their barrier to feel the understanding from the Union of all Spirits so they can retain the positive principles they have been taught and take the bad attributes of their religion and remove them from their burdens of life cart.

Getting onto your true path will be scary and difficult at times. Expect it. You will need to assume some risks. That is how you become strong. Our spirit is purposely put into this garden of spirits because this is a difficult place to grow.  It is not a punishment; it is an OPPORTUNITY. Do not waste this opportunity to grow!

The more you open up to the Union of all Spirits, the more understanding you will receive. Do not be afraid of it. It is all good. Over time you may begin to recognize the clues that your guides and the Union of all Spirits will give you to remind you that they are active in your life and will always be with you. Enjoy it! Smile and feel them fill your spirit. When you have removed your barrier to them, you will smile much more, feel more at peace with your life, and will not be as angry about things. Work you previously dreaded and consider laborious you will do acceptingly and at times, will feel appreciative for it. You may even find yourself not getting frustrated as much because you will be able to identify things as opportunities. Furthermore, you will learn that sometimes the Union of all Spirits will purposefully stall you for a time to protect you from a future event that might be harmful.  If you can easily identify three events right in a row that slowed you down from doing something, then thank them for it instead of getting frustrated. Seriously. Remember; it only takes one-half second of being in the wrong place at the wrong time for something devastating to happen. You may never gain knowledge or understanding of what the Union of all Spirits did for you, so just smile and keep living.

I hope that this book will help those that have an open mind to gain understanding of their true spirit. It is an imperfect book written by an imperfect human who was guided by the Union of all Spirits. My intentions are very honorable and true. While not perfect, this book will be sufficient to help guide you so you can build an Ark of Life that will be strong and true to make your journey home from whence your spirit came. And with your spirit will go the lives you created and the bonds that you have nurtured during your time on this garden of spirits. I look forward to being with many of you within YonTathia. For that is my purpose for writing this gift for you.

Live Strong and True to Be Forever

[Music: The Light by Sara Bareilles]

Glossary of Terms

The following glossary will help you to differentiate between the many terms presented within this book. The terms were created by me to help readers understand certain functions of our spiritual existence. I could have used many other words to describe the functions, but chose the ones below because the words appeared to be self-descriptive.

Like anything new, I expect that a reader might initially become a bit confused with the terms until they begin to form a mental conception of the functions and how they all interrelate. The picture of our spiritual reality will develop as the reader progresses through the book.

The glossary is not meant to be read from beginning to end. Many terms repeat terminology for reinforcement and it could sound repetitive if done so. Use it as a reference to explain a term that you either forgot or need reinforced. With that said, it is also a good refresher to read through if you have been away from the book for a time.

Ark of Life

An Ark of Life is all positive memories, life experiences, and spiritual bonds formed from a current life on a planet within the Physical Universe. (Earth in our case) While you live, doing productive and spiritually rewarding tasks and forming bonds will accumulate Time of Living. Time of Living builds your Ark of Life that will carry you through your journey within the Spirit Life Tunnel. If you have not accumulated enough “total” Time of Living to build a sufficient World of Life for YonTathia, and your spirit is strong and true enough for a return journey back to Earth, then your Ark of Life’s Time of Living will be preserved within a Time of Living Cube within the Spirit Life Tunnel. Your now empty Ark of Life will then attempt to carry your spirit back to an infant on Earth to live another life to accumulate more Time of Living.

If a spirit’s Ark of Life is weak and/or not true, it will fail to make the proper journey through the Spirit Life Tunnel and will eventually come to a halt or will veer off course and be thrust out of the Spirit Life Tunnel. When either occurs, the spirit and the tunnel stop moving faster than the speed of light and both will be sucked into a black hole somewhere within the Physical Universe. The spirit and tunnel are both destroyed permanently. At that instant, every bond between that spirit and spirits within YonTathia will be completely erased. It will be to the other spirits as if you never existed in their life at all. For it is YOUR memories of them that provides them with memories of you. When all of your memories are destroyed, so too are the bonds and any connection they previously had with you. And hence; they will not miss you because you essentially never existed to them after the instant of your spiritual death.

In a special condition, a spirit’s Ark of Life will be preserved within a Time of Living Cube so the spirit can be a spirit guide to other spirits in the Physical Universe. (Earth in our case) The Time of Living Cube remains within the Spirit Life Tunnel until its time of being a spirit guide is completed. It will then make its journey home to YonTathia.

Light of Understanding

This is the light a spirit goes into upon death. The light is the Union of all Spirits and it is where you will be given understanding of your life. The light is within your Spirit Life Tunnel, but at the far end of it (at the point of the interface with your brain) within the Physical Universe. This immersion of understanding takes place before you make your journey through your Spirit Life Tunnel toward YonTathia.

When you are within the light you will see nothing, as there is nothing physical to see. Pure understanding is received without having to learn it. It just becomes understood effortlessly. Communications with the Union of all Spirits is there and you can communicate within it. However, there is no sound and no language. It is simply understood.

A spirit will experience complete contentment, lack of worry, and no concern for anything physical. Nothing physical matters to a spirit; it was the physical part of the brain that had physical desires. With that being said, you may still have concerns for those that you formed a bond with that are still on Earth and living.

If your body does not awaken and completes its death phase, then your spirit begins its journey toward YonTathia through the Spirit Life Tunnel. In certain cases, such as my three near-death experiences, a spirit can will itself back to its physical body if the body has not completed its death phase and is still capable of living.

The Light of Understanding only occurs once to give the spirit understanding of what existence and true life is. If the spirit wills itself back to the body and the body does not complete its death phase, then the next time the body goes into the death phase, the spirit will not need to become immersed in the Light of Understanding again. Instead, it will immediately be drawn into the Spirit Life Tunnel to make its journey home.

Physical Universe

This is the universe we are part of that contains planets, stars, solar systems, and galaxies. Earth is in the Physical Universe. Everything in the Physical Universe conforms to the laws of physics except for Spirit energy within it.

The Physical Universe is the inverse of the Spiritual Universe. The Physical Universe is infinite, whereas, the Spiritual Universe is eternal.

The Physical Universe was created from one particle from the Spiritual Universe. By design, everything in the Physical Universe is in a constant state of rotational motion and is being pushed away from the spot in the center of the Physical Universe from where it was created. That spot within the Physical Universe is at a location of (0,0,0,0,0). And by design, nothing physical within the Physical Universe will ever be able to go back to that one spot. Hence, why everything is going away from that one spot as if being pushed by the forces of polarity.

Furthermore, by design, life on two objects within the Physical Universe (worlds) will never be able to reach the other object with life. Living beings will never be capable of creating devices to get them there. We may be capable of seeing things far away, but even at that, we will never view that which is current. We will only see reflections of events long after they occurred.

Every object within the Physical Universe is in a constant state of change. From one moment to the next, every molecule will be in a different location relative to the center of the Physical Universe. At the same time, our planet spins on an axis, our planet orbits the sun, our solar system orbits the center of the galaxy, and our galaxy orbits around the center of the Physical Universe. When you put all of the movements together, you get a condition where all particles in the physical Universe will never remain in the same location ever. This built-in design absolutely assures that nothing physical could ever go back through the center of the Universe to the Spiritual Universe. Only that which is not bound by physics can do that. And that is something that can travel faster than the speed of light to defy the laws of physics. That “something” is your Spirit Life Tunnel. The design of the Physical Universe is to assure that only strong and true spirits (traveling faster than the speed of light) could overcome the laws of physics to return to the Spiritual Universe back through the Physical Universe.

Physicists have been studying our Physical Universe for some time; however, there are many things they still do not understand about it. The biggest is “Black Matter”. They hypothesize that within black matter there is some energy form that keeps everything together in the Physical Universe. They are kind of correct, but are trying to apply physics to it. Black Matter is areas where energy from the Spiritual Universe exists to control the Physical Universe. We cannot “see” what black matter is because the energy used to control the Physical Universe travels faster than the speed of light (not bound by the laws of physics). When something travels faster than light, then light cannot be reflected from it, thus it appears black, or “devoid”. This arrangement is necessary so the Physical Universe will continue to move in predetermined mathematical patterns for infinity, but not in such a matter that it is out of control. If it was out of control, it would not be possible to sustain life, as it would become too cold.

Spirit Blocking

This condition is when your brain creates a barrier to the influence of the Union of all Spirits and to the spirits of others. We oftentimes purposely create the block and at other times it is a conditioned habit. Your brain builds this barrier by refusing to form connections to the part of your brain that interfaces to the spirit. Once that occurs, you will feel much less from other spirits.

If this is done to an extreme, you will begin to act more and more like a wild animal because your spirit will have less influence over your brain. A person in this position is very callous and does not have the capability of feeling right from wrong. The person mostly reacts to what it wants.

In some cases we need to spirit block to protect ourselves when attacked. It will allow our body to fight fiercely like a wild animal.

I will spirit block at times to keep from becoming emotional. My spirit is extremely sensitive to Spirit Touch and I feel things incredibly stronger than before I entered the light. At times the connection becomes too much to block, especially if there are many spirits touching mine. This can occur when I feel the spirits of others during a funeral when many people are feeling sad at the same time. It is a spiritual overload. Many spirit barriers are brought down by a death because some people yearn to be with the person who died. Furthermore, I can feel the spirit of the person that died and they will communicate with me. Not by a language, but by the same means as that within the light. That makes it even more difficult for me because I can then feel YonTathia and the yearning to return there myself. So yes; when I experience that level of spirit touch, I do purposely try to spirit block because it can be very emotional. It is not always successful. I’m okay with that. The alternative condition is not something I wish to return to.

Spirit Guide

This is a spirit that began its journey home to YonTathia, but for one or several reasons stops within its Spirit Life Tunnel to be a spirit guide for a person or persons still alive in the Physical Universe. (Earth in our case) Its Ark of Life is preserved within a Time of Living Cube similarly to the spirit’s other lives. That protects it within the tunnel.

The spirit guide helps to influence events on earth to help guide a person so they will become strong and true, and build Time of Living. The spirit guide was a person that another person had a spiritual bond with when they were alive on Earth. It can be that of a spouse, significant other, friend, life partner, sibling, son, daughter, parent, relative, etc. The influence it has can only be through yourself and other people and comes in the form of influencing the thoughts of people. This influence of thought makes the person reconsider choices and possibly make choices that help in some fashion. It is a subconscious effect that is not readily felt or understood.

Spirit guides can assist spirits still living on a physical world that the spirit bonded with several lifetimes ago. In other words, a spirit guide from five lifetimes ago can still be guiding you in your current life.

Spirit guides are not ghosts and cannot take on any physical form. They are more of a communications signal to you through your Spirit Life Tunnel. Spirit guides working together can create a series of events to make certain things occur that help people to become strong and true.

Spirit guides are much more functional if you acknowledge them and accept their guidance. They cannot make physical things happen, so do not ask them for anything physical or to influence another person for selfish reasons. They can only help guide you. You will make the final decisions that will make things physically happen.

Spirit Life Tunnel

This is your spirit’s personal connection to The Union of all Spirits while you are in a human body. It exists to keep your spirit alive and connect your spirit to the Spiritual Universe. When you make your journey home through this tunnel, your spirit will travel faster than the speed of light toward YonTathia. Your Spirit Life Tunnel interfaces with your brain and is connected to the Union of all Spirits within YonTathia.

If your spirit cannot make its journey back to YonTathia after a death, then your spirit will release its current Time of Living from its Ark of Life to be preserved within a Time of Living Cube within the tunnel at the point where your spirit could go no further. Your spirit will then attempt a journey back to Earth where it will attach itself to an infant to live another life. If the spirit is not strong and true enough to return, then its spirit particles will slow to a point of being slower than the speed of light. At that instant, the tunnel disconnects from YonTathia and the spirit and tunnel is thrown out into the Physical Universe where it is sucked into a black hole within a Galaxy. At that instant, the spirit is dead and is as if it never was alive.

In a third situation, the spirit’s Ark of Life is preserved within a Time of Living Cube within the Spirit Life Tunnel and the spirit remains within it to be a spirit guide to people in the Physical Universe. When the spirit guide’s work is complete it will then finish its journey home to YonTathia. It uses the good from being a spirit guide as energy to complete its journey home.

From within the spirit Life tunnel, it will appear as if you are flying through a bright tunnel, similar to being pulled by gravity. The walls of the tunnel will appear as light streaks all moving very quickly by. My best guess is that the streaks are actually the brilliance of light from galaxies as you make your way to the center of the Physical Universe. Within the lights streaks you will hear what sounds like all music being played at the same time, with no single piece being dominant. It is similar to white noise, but different because you understand that it is music.

The tunnel is not straight and has many bends that veer up, down, left, right and so forth. The reason for the bends is that the tunnel needs to avoid black holes within the Physical Universe. And that is why your spirit (which is traveling within the tunnel) MUST be strong and true. If it is not, then it cannot stay within the tunnel (crashes through its wall) or it cannot make it to the end. When either occurs, the spirit is consumed by the closest black hole. You can think of this scenario where the spirit tunnel begins to flail around like a fire hose that is let go while water is rushing through it. The hose whips around hap-hazardously. Your spirit tunnel does the same thing when a spirit cannot return home nor go back to another body to live another life. The flailing tunnel eventually whips around close to a black hole where it gets drawn into the black hole like a piece of spaghetti being sucked into your mouth. And yes, that is by design. Everything about our Physical Universe is not by happenstance. Everything about it is by design to grow strong and true spirits and deliver them home. As I stated many times in this book, that arrangement is purposeful so only strong and true spirits can exist within the Spiritual Universe. That is why YonTathia is such a wonderful place.

Many physicists have struggled to understand the Physical Universe. I just explained it for them.

Spirit Touch

This is when a person’s spirit can feel the spirit of another in the Physical Universe, the spirit of a spirit guide, or the spirit of another spirit within YonTathia.

Spirit touch takes the form of sympathy, empathy, love, sadness, joy, understanding, and confirmation. Sometimes it can be felt as hurt or sadness and at other times, it can be felt as a warming love. When a person understands this connection, they can even feel when another person is lying or being deceitful.

We all are capable of spirit touch and it happens regardless of our understanding of it; however, we have been conditioned to block the connection most of the time. It is my goal to help people to understand their spiritual connection so they will achieve more spirit touch in their lives. It is required to be sensitive to spirit touch so spirit guides and the Union of all Spirits can help to guide you.

When you bring down your barrier to other spirits, you will find that you will become more emotional because you will begin to feel the emotions of other people. That is normal. At times you will feel their hurt or sadness, but at other times you will directly feel their good-will, respect, and trust from their spirit. It can be very comforting and warming. In the Losing Humanity series I sometimes called it “spirit warming” because it can be as comforting as a warm and caring mother to an infant.

Spirit touch is not the same as being physically attracted to a potential mate. Humans often confuse the two. The physical bond is driven by hormones and physical attraction. The spiritual a bond consists of understanding, caring, and devotion. Sometimes we can feel both bonds at the same time. Somebody that falls in “love” will always think that both are happening. Often they are not. In-fact, in most cases, they are not. The spiritual connection takes time to form and is not driven by or influenced by physical desires or attraction. Oftentimes, the spiritual bond will not occur between mates until long after the physical hormones have lost their peak. It is also possible to form a spiritual bond early in a relationship, yet, because of the weaknesses of the human condition, the couple’s relationship fails. That does not necessarily mean that the spiritual bond is broken. It simply means that the conditions surround the lives of the two individuals did not lend themselves to being together to live their lives. It is possible that the two spirits may someday be together again within YonTathia if they lives their lives strong and true to make their journey home. At that point, their spiritual bond will be returned to them and be even stronger because both spirits matured; however, this time it will exist without the physical barriers that prevented them from being together in the Physical Universe.

Spiritual Universe

The Spiritual Universe (also called YonTathia) is the inverse universe of our Physical Universe. While the Physical Universe is infinite, the Spiritual Universe is eternal. Our spirit is created within the Spiritual Universe and is sent to a living being in the Physical Universe via a Spirit Life Tunnel so it can accumulate Time of Living.  Time of Living is required for a spirit to come back so it can create a life within the Spiritual Universe once the spirit is mature.

The Spiritual Universe exists at the exact center of our Physical Universe. It is a location that can be described as (0,0,0,0,0) within our Physical Universe. Only a spirit traveling faster than the speed of light from within a Spirit Life Tunnel can go through this location. Nothing physical can get through, as it exists in a different plane/dimension and there is an energy flow that is faster than the speed of light that keeps the Physical Universe away from it. There is nothing physical that can breach this location from the Physical Universe. You can think of this location as being such an extreme point of negative gravity and force that nothing physical can reach it because the force is so great. And it is for that reason why everything in the Physical Universe is in motion going away from it. Another way to think of it is when two magnets repel each other. There is a force there that cannot be seen that pushes them away from each other, but it cannot be seen.

Spirits can exist within the Physical Universe because they are always connected to the Spiritual Universe through their Spirit Life Tunnel. That tunnel is an energy thread that extends from the Spiritual Universe to the person’s brain. It can exist in the Physical Universe only because the Spirit Life Tunnel has energy that travel faster than the speed of light within the tunnel and keeps the spirit alive. Because spirit energy travels faster than the speed of light, it defies physics and therefore cannot be seen or touched by anything physical. Remember; anything that travels faster than the speed of light cannot be detected or seen by crude devices created within the confines of the laws of physics. And light is one of them. Light cannot be reflected from something that travels faster than it.

Time of Living

Time of Living is an accumulation of positive life experiences, memories, and spiritual bonds that are taken with a spirit upon death. If a person does nothing with their life, then there will not be much to accumulate.

In a current life in the Physical Universe, a person’s positive experiences, memories, and spiritual bonds are accumulated within their Ark of Life that will carry them through their Journey within the Spirit Life Tunnel. That accumulation of Time of Living is their current Time of Living. The more “current life” Time of Living that is accumulated in an Ark of Life, the further along in the Spirit Life Tunnel it will carry the spirit.

A spirit is mature when it accumulates a sufficient amount of Time of Living from all of its lives to make the journey home to YonTathia. If the spirit cannot return to YonTathia because it has an insufficient Time of Living to form a World of Life on YonTathia, but it is a good spirit that is strong and true enough to return to another infant on Earth, then the accumulated Time of Living for that current life (Ark of Life) will be preserved in a Time of Living Cube within that spirit’s Spirit Life Tunnel.

Should the spirit be mature, then the spirit will return to YonTathia with all of its Time of Living from all lives. (Those lives that were preserved in Time of Living Cubes and the current one within the Ark of Life) The amalgamation of the Time of Living Cubes and the Ark of Life will create a World of Life for the spirit within YonTathia. In-effect, that spirit’s World of Life will expand YonTathia, giving it new life and energy. The spirit will then live in that world for eternity with those spirits it had formed a bond with from all of its lives.

Time of Living Cube

The Time of Living accumulated from one lifetime is preserved in a Time of Living Cube within the Spirit Life Tunnel. When a spirit cannot complete its journey to YonTathia, but is strong and true enough to return to an infant on Earth, then the previous Time of Living accumulated into its Ark of Life will be preserved in a Time of Living Cube. When the spirit is finally mature enough to make its journey to YonTathia, then all of the Time of Living Cubes will meld together within YonTathia to form a World of Life for that spirit.

In a special condition, the spirit’s Ark of Life is preserved within a Time of Living Cube and the spirit will stay within the cube to be a spirit guide for others that it formed a bond with and who are still alive in the Physical Universe. Once the spirit guide’s work is complete, it will then continue on its journey home to YonTathia.

A spirit can have numerous Time of Living Cubes within the Spirit Life Tunnel. Each Time of Living Cube propels the spirit closer to YonTathia until there are enough of them for the journey to be completed. That is why it is essential to build a Time of Living that is strong and true. The more strong and true your Time of Living is the more force it will have to propel the spirit toward YonTathia through the Spirit Life Tunnel.

Union of all Spirits

The Union of all Spirits is essentially the union of all spirits that have made their journey home to YonTathia and that of every spirit in a body in the Physical Universe. In our case, that location in the Physical Universe is Earth. However, there is a difference between being within the “core” of Union of all Spirits and being connected to the Union of all Spirits. Beings in the Physical Universe are connected via their Spirit Life Tunnel, while spirits that have made their journey home are within the core of the Union of all Spirits that is within YonTathia.

The Union of all Spirits influences our lives in the Physical Universe through our Spirit Life Tunnel. It tries to help guide us so we can become strong and true and to build Time of Living.

The function of the Union of all Spirits within YonTathia is to contain the spiritual bonds that were created amongst spirits when they were in the Physical Universe. These bonds are then shared for eternity within YonTathia.

Spirit guides are unique in that they are connected to the core of the Union of all Spirits by being within their Spirit Life Tunnel, but not in a body within the Physical Universe. And it is for that reason that they can be very effective. Spirits on a physical world will feel spirit guides stronger than the core of the Union of all Spirits.

World of Life

A World of Life is an amalgamation of all of a spirit’s Time of Living Cubes, accumulated within the Spirit Life Tunnel, that came together to form one world within YonTathia for that spirit to live within for eternity.

The spirit will live in its World of Life that it built while living within the Physical Universe. All memories will be returned to the spirit for every life it lived. Bonds that it formed with other spirits will also be reunited through the core of the Union of all Spirits.

In terms of what it will look like will be determined by the spirit itself. With that being said, it will lack technology. Everything will be in a natural state. The existence can change merely by a thought to have it do so. One minute you can be on an exotic island, and a minute later turn around and be on the side of a mountain. This is possible because the Particles of Life (energy) within YonTathia travel faster than the speed of light and are not tied to the laws of physics. It is similar to the way a dream works; only it will be “real”. I use the term “real” loosely because YonTathia is not “real” in a solid physical sense. It is purely a spiritual existence formed by spiritual energy that travels faster than the speed of light. However, everything will be felt exactly real. All of your human senses will be effective, as that is what the spirit used in the Physical Universe.

All spirits within YonTathia are “seen” completely natural looking (naked with no makeup and with all hair) and of an age when their physical body would have been at its peak. Your appearance will never age and you will be visualized by other spirits as you were in the life with that spirit. In other words; spirits from different life times will perceive your appearance differently.

There are more visible colors within a World of Life. Furthermore, the existence seen is an amalgamation of all physical surroundings from every life a spirit lived. If your spirit is extremely old, you could live within an existence that has plants that had long become extinct on Earth. In my case, I saw trees and plants that I described to my wife that did not exist on Earth presently. A year or so later I watched a Nova show (or a similar program) that showed fossils from plants that existed millions of years ago. They recreated the trees and plants from what they found and incorporated them into a computer generated landscape. I nearly fell off my chair when I saw them. They were exactly like those that I had seen from YonTathia. And yes, I did get a huge confirmation at the moment that I saw them on TV. That was an incredible and emotional spirit touch for me. I can still see the images in my mind as I write this.

YonTathia

This is the name I gave to the Spiritual Universe. I cannot describe how it came to me; it just did. The core of the Union of all Spirits is within YonTathia and every World of Life for each spirit is within YonTathia. YonTathia is eternity with no bounds. It has no bounds because it is not physical. It is pure spiritual energy that does not adhere to the laws of physics and the energy particles within it travel faster than the speed of light. It is impossible to explain YonTathia in physical words because there are none that exist that could give a comprehensible meaning.

The Physical Universe and YonTathia are completely different. What is impossible in the Physical Universe is possible within YonTathia because it is not hindered by physical laws. Its energy is not restricted to be “hard” like in the Physical Universe; it is pure free-flowing energy.

When a spirit lives within YonTathia, it forms its own world. It is not physical, and thus can take any shape and form instantaneously. The energy particles arrange themselves instantaneously to form the world to live in. Furthermore, the world is dynamic and can change instantaneously to conform to the life experiences of the spirit. If the spirit experienced or saw something during their life, then it can be recreated within their World of Life within YonTathia.

If that seems impossible, then you never had a dream. Dreams work similarly, but are not felt as real. Your World of Life within YonTathia will be VERY real and will last for eternity.

YonTathia is like a magical existence. It is pure beauty and of absolute pleasure. Bonds between spirits are pure and strong with no jealousy or hindrance. There is nothing physical to create a barrier between spirits. Don’t get me wrong, it is not a bunch of people lying in hammocks drinking wine and eating grapes. Your time of Living was created by living and thus, you will “live” within YonTathia using it. However, your life will not be of dread and drudgery. You will enjoy every aspect of living.

Many people may wonder if they will be with their pet when they get to their “heaven”. Well, YonTathia is not a “heaven”, so you need to think of your “after-life” differently. Hopefully this book will have taught you what is real and true. With that being said, if your spirit formed a bond with a pet, then that built positive Time of Living. And positive Time of Living is carried home with your spirit in its Ark of Life. Therefore, the pet will be recreated by you when you are within YonTathia. It is not that the pet has a spirit and returned to YonTathia. It didn’t have one here as well; yet, you formed a connection with it. It will be a recreation for your World of Living so you can enjoy everything positive about your life experiences from the Physical Universe. Therefore, the pet, as part of your life, will be there in the same capacity. There will be a difference, however. You will not be its master. It will live naturally and not regard you as a master to follow commands. Is that a bad thing? No! It will be very pleasurable to interact with it similarly to when it was your pet here. It will run and play and be a companion with you. It will also not be aggressive or defensive. You will get all the best of the relationship you had with it here. All of your positive memories of it will be recreated for it to exist in your World of Life.

Your Time of Living is constantly being accumulated and will be brought back to life within YonTathia, so get out and live so you will have something to live within if you make your journey home to YonTathia. And remember; you cannot return home to YonTathia with an insufficient amount of Time of Living. It is imperative to live well and work to accumulate enough to make your journey home.

About the Author

RJ  Seney was born in the Adirondack Mountains of New York State. He earned an AAS degree in Data Processing from Adirondack Community College and an MBA degree at Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute.

RJ ventured into several professions before becoming a writer, some of which include automotive mechanic, Information Technology executive, President & CEO of Intranet Technologies, Inc., and Town Supervisor. He is currently the owner of New Wave Gardening LLC., where he conducts horticultural research & development and designs leading-edge hydroponic systems for residential use.

Hobbies include hunting, fishing, canning homegrown produce, genetic research in poultry, and brewing beer & wine from his vineyard and orchards.

His writing was inspired by three near-death experiences that changed his life forever. Those special moments in his life gave him the understanding that the meaning of life is simple, but living it has become increasingly difficult for people in modern times. RJ’s advice is to live strong and true, using that as a basis to living a full life and making unselfish choices.

Table of Contents

Early Life

Loss of a Close Friend

The Light of Understanding

The Tunnel

Returning From the Light

Ancient Humans

Hallucinations

Old Spirits

Time of Living

Strong and True

Initial Spirit

Spirit Guides

Spirit Touch

Spirit Blocking

Spiritual Death

Aftermath of Understanding

YonTathia / Heaven / Home / Paradise

Equilibrium

Garden of Spirits

How do we tend to our Garden of Spirits (Earth)?

Our spirits do not grow when we are physically idle.

Automation is nothing more than enslaving technology to do our work.

Our spirits need to grow by physically working and collaborating with others.

We are on a spiritual nosedive.

To stem the tide of social retardation we need to take steps to become spiritually healthy again.

Understanding vs. Knowledge vs. Belief

The Killing of a Life

Is There a God?

Opportunities for Growth

Religion

Praying

What is Evil

Summary

Burdens

Shared burdens –

Happiness

Human Tendencies

People do not concern themselves with growing spiritually when things are going well for them because they feel that “god” is giving them what they deserve.

Rich people do not earn what they get.

Too many people do not work for their living

People crave to be loved.

We need to get people back into caring communities.

People are taught to hate.

Humans are prone to addictive behaviors.

What is love?

Respect

Trust

Responsibility

What really happened?

Jesus

Muhammad (Mohammad, Mohamad)

Judaism

Summary

Politics

Our government is no longer run ‘For the people, and by the people’

Our government is run by those that thirst for power and money

How do we fix our government?

What kind of changes would improve our government?

Why so much talk about politics!

Efficiencies in Food Production are Causing Social Problems

Colleges are Destroying our Society and Economy

Spiritual Evolution

World Evolution (WE)

Eliminate the Use of Countries

Eliminate Political Parties

Eliminate the Presidency/King/Dictatorship Position

Create a New Form of Global Governing

Increase the Use of Public Transportation

Sustainability Will Be Paramount

Summary of World Evolution

Social Evolution

Jail systems and Punishment

Welfare and Unemployment

Healthcare

Taxes and Income

Businesses

Agriculture

Animals for Meat Will Be Raised Naturally

Dairy Animals Will Be Discontinued

Remove Gaming Electronics From the Household

Withhold Phones From Children and Limit Phone Access for Adults

Restrict the Internet to Learning Purposes Only

Televisions would only be For Educational Programs

Overhaul Our Educational System

Bars Will be Eliminated

Smoking Will be Banned

Everyone Must Have an Opportunity to Work

Religions Will Cease to Exist

Child Rearing Needs to be Improved

General Societal Requirements

Population Reduction

Is a Social Evolution Possible?

Challenges Facing a Spiritual Evolution

People will not believe that they should change

Any addiction is difficult to overcome.

Extremists will fight and kill without a conscience.

Leaders of countries will NEVER relinquish power without a world war.

It may never be possible to eliminate all 4,200 religions.

Getting the world to form a government system that does not include a leader will be excruciatingly difficult.

Most people will not be inclined to read this book.

Principles of Life

Your New Beginning is NOW

Glossary of Terms

Ark of Life

Light of Understanding

Physical Universe

Spirit Blocking

Spirit Guide

Spirit Life Tunnel

Spirit Touch

Spiritual Universe

Time of Living

Time of Living Cube

Union of all Spirits

World of Life

YonTathia

About the Author